














V' ^ 


V? ^ 


- V 


*■■ -S'' 'V* v/ as \')J’ aV '</> s,*^ 

^ ;* ' V'’^- • %V“ ’ ' V"'" c 0 - X"' • • 'X-' ' * ^ 

‘ i; ^ Jm^i’ * ^ J^l(0^ * 




V'^'V ..., 

' 1 ^'S'^ > A*^ ^ V v'l^ 

^ « A^ ^ f? ■** - r- ^ 

* '■8c rA%6r A, \V 

,-b^_ c 


V“ 

’ kV >/'. 



e\ '^o'^ * ^ ' ' c^ .>•'** '<» A^ 





o o' » V ° 

- - 

^ ^ - xvv^ ^ 

C^ /' S ri^ y 'K> 5 ~^ « A ^ ^ 

'/-- *"■'” .\^^,S»« , -^ ■' » ^*'>’ ^ ,.„ %. "oy^ 

-V y> . 9 ^ ^ A C* 




' •> . % 


" ’ /* V* 

I iV <1 S '' I a 

5 - V. I fl 


5i ^(>V V 


. 'p 


A* ^ '. 

■ '' <C' 


S 


I % 


rv) V ^ 


« « 




°' 0° ^-e, » 




«/ ^ f’ 

, . ' <& 

I ' . V . s 


<<y “ 



\v . 


V * ^ A V ^ «y ~ ^ <0 O ir - 

V* ^ >4^0 ^ ^ c^i ^ 

» ^ ^ ..V /" 

<P <^v o 



.v..,<--^ ^““^V cO 

^ xv<»^_ -f 'P ;» 

« 






.> " ^ .0 -Si 0 ^ 

^ s'" > . 0 ^ -I. 

,'6 r 



1^ t?' ■* ry ^ 

"" C ® ^ '^b 









9 


1 





I 





. T • I 
* 



f 


9 




I 





MY PEARL 





k 

I BV^ 


I ALIDA W. GRAVES. 

I 

h 

i ' 



A 

er 


Copyright^ 1886, 

By Robert Carter & Brothers. 



I 



MY PEARL. 


CHAPTER I. 

The sun tarried long that morning, as if loth 
to arise, but at last burst forth from its bank of 
mist and fog with glorious splendor ; the clouds 
broke and scattered, rolling away in dark, heavy 
masses, leaving the sun to its triumphant course. 
Two young men sat on the piazza of a mountain 
hotel silently watching this wonder of the. dawn- 
ing day. 

“ Magnificent ! '' exclaimed one of them, 
springing to his feet, as the sun suddenly ap- 
peared. I tell you, Rob, this pays for getting 
up early, and waiting long. I never saw any- 
thing much finer than this in all my travels.*' 

And Robert Spencer broke out with a line of 
the hymn, 

“ Joy to the world, the Lord is come ! ” 

An astonished look came over the face of 

(I) 


2 


MV PEARL. 


Henry Mansfield. *^Yes, the great Lord of day 
has come indeed in regal glory this morning/' 

“ And the blessed Christ is risen to-day. The 
glory of the one reminds me of the other." 

Henry Mansfield's only reply to this was an 
impatient exclamation and gesture as he re- 
sumed his seat, while the two young, men 
relapsed into their former silence, the silence 
of true lovers of Nature in the presence of one 
of her marvelous transformations, a silence into 
which voice and spirit must subside if one 
would fully appreciate and enjoy her miracles of 
beauty. In silence men worship and wonder, 
and then coy Nature reveals to them secrets 
that gladden the heart. 

The two young men were cousins, of about 
the same age, and both artists. They had 
grown up and been educated together. They 
were as tenderly attached to each other as 
though they were brothers. Henry Mansfield 
bad just returned from a two years stay in 
foreign lands. During this long absence both 
had changed, but their affection had not weak- 
ened. And yet the renewal of their companion- 
ship was much like the forming of a new ac- 
quaintance, for in heart and life they had diifted 


A/y PEARL. 


3 


apart in many respects. It is sad but true, that, 
as a rule, separated friends grow different from 
one another, while those who are constantly 
together grow more and more alike ; in daily 
intercourse each influences and moulds the 
other, all unconsciously. Even the frequent 
interchange of letters does not entirely alter the 
fact, for letters lack the magnetism of eye, 
voice, and warm heart-beat. So in the glad 
meeting of these cousins there was an element 
of disappointment. They had come up from 
the city the previous evening to this mountain 
resort, where Spencer’s sisters were spending 
the summer. 

Young Mansfield was the first to break the 
silence. Rob, what a glorious day this will be 
for a sketch. We must start out directly after 
breakfast.^’ 

I never go sketching on Sunday.” 

‘^Why not, old chap.? What is your objec- 
tion.?” 

do not think it is right. You know I 
wrote you, Henry, that my ideas on religious 
subjects were entirely changed.” 

remember. Change them all you like; 
but I cannot see the use of carrying them to 


4 


MY PEARL, 


any such ridiculous extreme. What harm can 
there be in catching and retaining such beauti- 
ful pictures as these ; what better work could 
you be doing on any day } Why, man alive ! 
what are you thinking about ? Are you crazy, 
to be willing to lose such a chance ? We may 
not have finer effects of cloud shadows on the 
mountains in all the time we stay. Will you 
lose them all for a foolish whim ? ” 

Robert Spencer’s lips came together in a 
very decided way. I shall not go sketching on 
Sunday, whatever I may lose.” 

Bah ! what sheer nonsense. Rob, I am 
afraid you are entirely spoiled.” 

The stern look vanished from Spencer’s fine 
face. ‘‘ Henry, if my religion has spoiled me, 
it is because I have so little of it. What I have 
is my great comfort and joy. I wish I was 
more completely changed.” 

Mansfield looked up in evident vexation and 
disgust. The silence which followed was broken 
by Agnes Spencer, Robert’s older sister, who 
glided upon the piazza with a cheery "'good 
morning.” She was tall and slight, with a pale, 
sweet face, dark hair and eyes, set off by her 
white dress, and of ‘‘ gentle gesture.” She was 


MV PEARL. 


5 


not handsome, yet there was a charm about her. 
Was it her beaming smile, or a certain restful, 
peaceful expression, seldom seen on a young 
countenance ? Firm lines around her mouth, 
very much like her brother’s, told of force of 
character. 

Cousin Agnes looks as though she had 
fought and conquered,” were Henry Mansfield’s 
words, and they expressed the truth. 

Both the young men brightened as they re- 
turned her salutation. Her brother took the 
hand she laid on his shoulder in both of his, and 
looked lovingly into her face. Glad to see 
you, dear ; do you not call this a lovely morn- 
ing } ” giving the little hand some caressing 
touches. 

‘^Cousin Agnes, you have come too late to 
see the magnificent sunrise, or rather the burst- 
ing forth of the sun from its prison of cloud and 
fog. I am sorry you missed it.” 

“ Oh ! I saw it all from my window. I am 
always on the watch for the sunrise, and this 
one was unusually glorious.” 

It was a delightful surprise to us. I began 
to think our early rising was all for naught.” 

Then they talked of the view. Mansfield 


6 


MV PEARL. 


wondered how far distant the lake was, which 
lay in the valley, sparkling in the sunlight. 

Agnes pointed out beauties in the landscape 
that she had noticed during her long stay, which 
even their artist eyes had not yet discovered. 

Agaia the silence of full enjoyment fell upon 
the three, until Mansfield broke the spell by 
introducing the vexed question. 

Cousin Agnes, what is the regulation way 
of keeping Sunday up here among the clouds ? 
There are no grand churches and cathedrals, I 
am happy to say ; you must have to go to the 
woods to worship.” 

“ Do you see that spire yonder ? There is a 
little church, nestling among the hills, where I 
go every Sabbath morning ; will not one of you 
gentlemen be my escort to-day 

Pray have me excused Cousin Agnes ; all 
my worshiping will have to be out in this deli- 
ciously bracing air. ‘The groves were God's 
first temples ; ' they are the kind I like.” 

“ Then perhaps you will go with me this a/Ur- 
noon for a walk. Cousin Henry.” 

“ A walk } Why Cousin Agnes, do you mean 
to say that you go for a walk on Sunday 
with a raising of the eyebrows. “Of course 


MV PEARL, 


7 


ril go, and call myself a fortunate fellow, but 
for this morning's excursion, Rob will have to 
play the part of knight-errant." 

Very well, you shall be excused and Robert 
too, if he feels too tired to take the walk." 

Oh ! Rob, he might as well go, he declines 
joining me in a little sketching expedition; 
thinks it is wrong. Where did he get such 
nonsensical notions ? do you share them ? " 

But Agnes Spencer's eyes were fixed on the 
distant mountains and clouds, which she was 
quietly watching ; she seemed not to hear. 

It is all a whim ; is it any worse to use pen- 
cil and brush a little, than to sit here on the 
piazza and read Carlyle ? " 

Agnes glanced down at the title of the book 
in her brother's hand — “ Sartor Resartus " and 
a shadow flitted across her face. 

‘‘ What particular merit can there be in sit- 
ting in church, and hearing some dull preacher 
ventilate his ignorance and stupidity } It surely 
must be more elevating to the soul, to be out 
among Nature’s beautiful scenes, listening to 
her myriad voices ; there are wonderful sermons 
in rocks, waters, and mountains, if we are only 
ready to hear. I am thoroughly disgusted with 


8 


AfV PEARL. 


churches, and as for all this goody talk about 
keeping the Sabbath, it is just foolishness. 
Why is one day better than another, or differ- 
ent from another ? They are all alike to me ; 
what it is right to do on one day, it is right to 
do on another. 

Agnes was all attention now ; her earnest 
eyes were watching her cousin intently ; a pe- 
culiar smile on her face seemed to say, '‘you 
are in no mood for argument just at present.” 
She loosened an antique brooch from her throat : 
" Cousin Henry did you ever see my pin that 
once belonged to my mother ? ” 

" Oh yes ! I remember seeing you wear it 
long ago ; I always admired it ; it is a beauty ; 
but the handsome pearl in the center is gone ; 
is it lost y 

"Yes, I lost it this morning, to my regret.” 

" What a great pity ! it spoils the pin.” 

" It does indeed ; ” then very earnestly, 
" Cousin Henry, Sunday is my pearl among 
all the days of the week ; when I lose my Sun- 
day, my week is spoiled. But I must go and 
see if Grace is ready for breakfast.” Then she 
flitted inside. 

When the two gentlemen found themselves 


MV PEARL, 


9 


again alone, they did not incline to resume the 
discussion but talked of other things. ‘‘ Rob, 
there goes Hillard, I do believe ; I should know 
that strut in Greenland ; what sends him up 
here? Following up Cousin Agnes as of yore, 
I venture to say ; great good it will do him ; 
that fellow has never suffered much from a sense 
of inferiority.** 

Robert gave one of his long hearty laughs — 
“ No, I think not, but that is a queer way of 
putting it.** 

‘‘ Bravo ! what a peal ! that is not a Sunday 
laugh; how dare you? Cousin Agnes will be 
horrified.** 

“ Not a bit of it; she does not think it a sin 
to laugh on Sunday, neither do I. Sundays are 
her most joyful days.** 

‘'Well I believe it, her pearl of all days she 
called it ; I cannot see what she finds in it to 
make it seem so valuable ; it is past my com- 
prehension. But she is the pearl of all women, 
if she is a little strict ; I can understand that^ 

It was not exaggeration nor affectation in 
Agnes Spencer, when she spoke of the Sab- 
bath as her “pearl of all days.** During the 
years since the death of her father and mother, 


10 


MV PEARL. 


while so many cares and anxieties had burdened 
her heart, she had found out the value of her 
Sabbaths ; she had learned the necessity, the 
sweetness, of keeping them holy — consecrated. 
They were her rest days, her glad days, when 
she rolled off her burdens. ‘‘How can I make 
him understand what they are worth ? ** she 
asked herself many times that morning, as she 
recalled the words of her worldly cousin. 
Evidently two years residence abroad, had not 
increased his reverence for God’s day. As she 
wondered what her life would be without this 
blessed day she repeated softly — 

“ ‘ O day of rest and gladness, 

O day of joy and light, 

O balm of . care and sadness, — 

Most beautiful and bright — * ” 

until her little sister Grace exclaimed “Why 
Aggie you have said those same words over 
ever so many times, why do you not say some- 
thing else } ” 

Agnes smiled — “ Because, Grace, my heart is 
so full of joy that God has given us this blessed 
day, that I cannot think of anything else.” 
The peace in her heart shone in her face. 
Grace noticed the light, for she whispered to her 


MY PEARL, 


I I 

brother, as she climbed upon his lap — ‘‘Aggie 
looks just like an angel to-day/* Grace read 
the slightest change in the face that she loved, 
for Agnes — sister and mother too — was the em- 
bodiment of all that was good in the child’s 
mind. The child’s words seemed to trouble 
Robert Spencer ; he knew how frail his older 
sister was ; he astonished Grace by replying — 
“ I only hope this strong mountain air will soon 
make her look less angelic.” 

At the appointed time, Agnes, Robert and 
Grace Spencer — with some others from the 
hotel — wended their way down to the little 
church in the valley. Young Mansfield watched 
their departure, then started off on a little ex- 
cursion of his own, more vexed than he could 
express that the pleasure of his beautiful day 
must be so marred by all this “ Sunday non- 
sense.” “ How Rob can be such a confounded 
fool, as to be willing to lose such a glorious day 
as this is more than I can imagine. I do be- 
lieve it is Cousin Agnes* work.” 

But in the afternoon he was glad to join his 
gentle cousin for a walk. One could not be 
cross nor unhappy in her presence for any length 
of time f he was soon in a pleasant mood, ready 


12 


MV PEARL, 


to enjoy the lovely ramble through the woods. 
“ She is like David with Saul, she charms away 
the evil spirits,*’ he said to Robert, afterwards. 

Agnes had a small covered basket in her 
hand ; she took the path that led to the little 
hamlet. They sauntered along, the young man 
stopping often to point out something beautiful 
or interesting, which his quick, cultivated eye 
discovered, some peculiar formation of rock, the 
moss or flowers under their feet, while he told 
“ his cousin of natural objects in other lands, so 
different from those we find in our own, describ- 
ing them in his vivid, enthusiastic way. Soon 
they came to a small house on the outskirts of 
the little village. ‘‘ Will you come in with me 
for a few moments, to call on a friend V asked 
Agnes. 

The young man looked vexed in a moment. 

So this is your Sunday afternoon walk ; I do 
not care to make any calls.” 

Oh, come ! Cousin Henry, come in and see 
a man who has lain on his back for the past 
thirty years ; come and tell him something new 
and entertaining ; it will brighten his life.” 

Her winsome smije, even more than her words, 
mollified him ; he followed her into the house, 


MV PEAIiL. 


13 


and into a neat little room, plainly and scantily 
furnished. A tall woman, in a clean calico dress, 
gave Miss Spencer a kind welcome, but looked a 
little aghast at the sight of the strange gentle- 
man. On a bed in the corner of the room, by 
an open window, lay a young man, or one you 
would call young, judging from the sweet, re- 
fined face, although he was over forty years 
old. The head, arms and shoulders were well 
developed, like those of any man, but the 
limbs under the white spread were small and 
shrunken, as small as those of a child. A seri- 
ous illness in childhood had checked their 
growth, rendering them utterly useless. During 
all these years, while the mind had expanded 
and matured, the spirit grown into all that is 
good and beautiful, the smitten limbs had re- 
mained the same, unable to do their appointed 
work. After long struggles and rebellions 
against what seemed to be such a hard fate, 
at last God’s sweet peace came to this afflicted 
one; he took the cup, saying joyfully —“Thy 
will be done*’ — then great happiness followed, 
and quiet rest. 

As Agnes Spencer looked into his face that 
Sunday afternoon, she could hardly believe he 


14 


MV PEARL, 


had ever known a trial, the expression was so 
cheerful, so contented ; a subdued, patient look 
about the mouth, the sad, pathetic tone of the 
deep rich voice, were all that told he had ever 
suffered. On the coverlet lay books and papers, 
a little vase stood on the window-sill containing 
some lovely wild flowers. His face was all 
aglow as Miss Spencer went up to speak to 
him ; when she introduced Henry Mansfield as 
‘‘my cousin, an artist, who has just returned 
from Europe,'’ he put out his thin hand cor- 
dially. “ I am glad to see you ; I hope you will 
tell me, sometime, of the many wonderful things 
you have seen in other lands.” 

Mansfield returned the greeting rather awk- 
wardly, then retreated to an opposite window in 
blank amazement, that any man could be cheer- 
ful under such circumstances. Yet he did not 
know that this invalid was obliged to assist in 
the support of himself and his faithful mother ; 
friends were very kind, providing him with 
many comforts, yet with his hand printing-press, 
and many other devices, he helped to eke out 
their scanty means, preferring to be independ- 
ent, as far as possible. Miss Spencer took from 
her basket some choice roses, some bananas 


MV PEARL, 


15 

and oranges that her brother had brought her 
from the city, also a pretty little book, all in 
blue — Bible Forget-me-nots” — that seemed to 
please him more than all the rest. On the fly- 
leaf were pencilled the words — ‘'The Lord 
bless thee and keep thee. The Lord make His 
face to shine upon thee and be gracious unto 
thee. The Lord lift up His countenance upon 
thee and give thee peace ! ” As he read the 
precious words, his eyes kindled, and a fervent 
“ Oh, thank you, Miss Spencer ! ” told his appre- 
ciation of the invoked blessing. 

Then she told him of the morning service, 
giving him the text and the hymns sung; in 
connection with one of the hymns she repeated 
an incident told by the minister. In a fearful 
storm at sea a vessel was wrecked ; many pas- 
sengers escaped, but one man floated far out on 
something he had grasped. When all efforts to 
save him proved unavailing, some one shouted 
to him — “Trust in Jesus.” Then there was 
wafted back across the waters these words, 
sung by the perishing man — “ Jesus, lover of 
my soul, let me to thy bosom fly.” The listen- 
ers could understand every word of that first 
sweet verse, then the music ceased, the waves 


i6 


3fy PEARL. 


closed over him. Jesus received his spirit, he 
was safe in the haven. Ernest Saunders* eyes 
filled with tears as Agnes told this story. O, 
Miss Spencer, please sing that beautiful hymn,** 
he exclaimed. 

Agnes* voice was not strong; she gave her 
cousin a beseeching look to join her, and with- 
out hesitation, he added his rich, full tones. 
Henry Mansfield knew that hymn ; he had 
heard his mother sing it many times ; it carried 
him back to childhood days ; he could see and 
hear that sainted mother while they were sing- 
ing. Then, as they finished, a hush fell on the 
little party. Ernest Saunders* eyes were closed 
as if in prayer; two hearts at least, in that 
room, knew that Jesus was present. 

A few more words were spoken, then Agnes 
rose to leave. ‘‘ These summer days must seem 
long,** she said, kindly. 

Oh, no ! *’ was the smiling reply ; I have 
plenty to fill up my time ; you know. Miss 
Spencer, I am a member of the ‘ Shut-in-band ; * 
a kind friend opened that source of pleasure to 
me ; I have many pleasant letters to answer ; 
then this nice, comfortable bed, that the same 


MV PEARL, 17 

kind friend provided, helps to' shorten the days 
as well as the nights.” 

I wish you could be out-of-doors, to-day, it 
is so delightful ; if you only had a carriage and 
could ride,” said Agnes, with a pitiful glance. 

I could not ride, if I had the carriage,” he 
said, a little sadly, so it is just as well ; ” then 
added, looking up at her with a bright smile. 
It is all right — all right.” 

Henry Mansfield sprang to his feet, and hast- 
tened to the bed. Do you really mean what 
you say ; do you really think that it is all right } 
I say it is not right ; it is all wrong.” 

All the time that young Mansfield had been 
sitting in that little cottage the thought of his 
heart had been, There must be something 
lacking in this man to accept the situation so 
tamely, or else his submission is all assumed.” 

Ernest Saunders looked at him steadily and 
earnestly. '^My God knows what is best for 
me ; I can trust Him ; I am just as sure that it 
is all right as I am sure that I see your face.” 

Mansfield did not reply, but he moved the in- 
valid’s bed, and raised him tenderly, so he could 
look out upon the mountains, and be ready to 
watch the sunset clouds. I will come in some 


2 


i8 


MV PEARL, 


day and tell you of my travels, and show you 
some of my sketches and photographs,” he said, 
at parting, the sympathy of his heart sounding 
in his voice. 

And my brother will come too, and bring 
his flute, so we can have a little concert here, in 
your room,” added Agnes. 


MV PEARL. 


19 


CHAPTER II. 

As the two left the cottage they carried with 
them a vision of a very smiling, happy face, 
bolstered up against the white pillows. Turn- 
ing their steps homeward, Agnes told her cousin 
of Ernest Saunders' brave efforts at self-support, 
how he had cultivated his mind, using every 
opportunity to improve himself and gain knowl- 
edge ; how he had grown bright and intelligent, 
even with his few advantages ; and, best of all 
how cheerfully he bore his trials. 

‘‘ Why, that fellow is a hero ! " exclaimed 
Mansfield ; “ more of a hero than the man who 
courageously faces the guns. All the soldier need 
to fear is a little pain and instant death ; but 
this poor man is dying by inches. How can he 
be so patient and happy } So this is the way 
you spend your Sunday afternoons, is it, Cousin 
Agnes ? This is your Sunday walk. This is a 
kind of work, I suppose, that you consider it is 
right to do on Sunday." 

Agnes laughed pleasantly. “ I do not see 


20 


MV PEARL. 


how I could use my afternoons to better advan- 
tage; it does me good, and is a comfort to 
Ernest, I hope/' 

Oh ! you don't need it ; you are good enough 
already ; but it must cheer up that poor fellow. 
I am glad you can go. I take it this is object 
lesson number two for me on the Sabbath keep- 
ing subject. O, Cousin Agnes," he added, in 
an ironical tone, I see you are up to your old 
tricks. If I have many more such lessons I 
may be converted to your way of thinking. You 
always had the power of moulding people." 

They followed a different path back to the 
hotel ; one which offered many beautiful views. 
At a point where the prospect was particularly 
fine Agnes stopped. This is my usual resting 
place ; shall we sit down for a few moments } " 

Mansfield spread a shawl upon the rocks, and 
Agnes, leaning back against a tree, closed her 
eyes. Then her cousin noticed, for the first 
time, how pale and thin her face was. When 
her eyes were open their brightness illumined 
her features, hiding their pallor. ‘‘ Why, Cousin 
Agnes, are you sick } " he asked. 

“ Oh no, indeed ! only a little tired. I am 
not very strong in these days." 


My PEARL, 


21 


“ How could you be, after all these years of 
care ; mothering all those children ; bringing 
them up in the way they should go ? It was 
enough to crush any ordinary girl/’ But he did 
not refer to the great sorrow of her life that 
had been the real strain upon her health and 
strength — the sudden death of the noble young 
man to whom she was engaged. He died just 
before Henry Mansfield left for Europe. It 
was not strange that there was a bond of sym- 
pathy between Ernest Saunders and Agnes 
Spencer, for she, too, had learned how to suffer 
and be strong ; how to crucify self, and live for 
God and for others. She, too, had learned the 
secret of being glad and happy while carrying a 
heavy life burden. 

The death of her father and mother had 
nearly broken her girlish heart ; then came 
years of care and anxiety, and then — the sorrow 
that broke the heart of the woman. Yet her 
voice was as cheery, her smile as bright as of 
old ; a little more quiet and subdued in manner ; 
still strangers never thought of calling Agnes 
Spencer ^'a broken-hearted woman.” Some 
thought her cold and indifferent ; they did not 
know the secret grief that God knew so well. 


22 


MY PEARL. 


She did not care that they should, so she 
“buried her sorrow.” Earnest to do the Mas- 
ter’s work, she found much of it to do, and Jesus 
gave healing and peace. There was one errand 
on which her feet were ever swift to go — to 
carry comfort to aching hearts ; such hearts 
recognized her at once as their kin ; she never 
went to them without leaving a blessing, so 
gently did she touch the wounded spot. A 
broken heart, yet a glad, even a joyful one. 
What a parodox ! “ How can it be ? ” the world 
asks. This was the thought in Mansfield’s 
mind as he looked pityingly at his cousin. “ O 
brave, true heart, how is it done, I wonder ? ” 
It is a mystery to those who know not the 
Saviour j but those who love Him understand 
that when He giveth Himself to a human soul, 
where a soul opens the door wide for Him to 
enter, then true peace and joy must come. 

Agnes soon felt rested, and began talking 
brightly of the glorious scene spread out at their 
feet— the lovely valley, the lake, and the distant 
mountains. Suddenly Mansfield changed the 
subject. “I see. Cousin Agnes, that you have 
taken off the pin that lost its pearl.” 

“Yes,” smiling. “You are as observing as 


MV PEARL. 


23 


ever. I do not like things that are not com- 
plete.’’ 

‘‘And you would not like a week with the 
Sabbath omitted. What do you find in it that 
is so delightful ? To me it is the most stupid 
day of all the seven ; I should like to have it left 
out every time. To be sure, since I have been 
my own master, I have managed to enjoy my- 
self in some way ; but my boyish recollection of 
the day is most dreadful. I must say I have a 
horror of Sundays, and have always had. But 
you do not feel as I do. Cousin Agnes ; that is 
evident. What makes the difference ? ” 

“ Now, mjy childish recollections of the day 
are all pleasant ones. The Sabbath at home 
was always made the most delightful day of the 
week. The pictures and Bible stories, the sing- 
ing, the spirit of joy and gladness that father 
and mother infused into the day are sweet to 
recall. I can see mother’s bright look now, as 
she laid away some choice picture or story, say- 
ing, ‘ We will save that for our best day.’ She 
and father were always more cheerful on Sun- 
day than on any other day. It was God’s day 
to them; therefore a day of joy, not to be 
marred by worries and cares.” 


24 


MV PEARL. 


‘‘You know very well, Cousin Agnes, that 
my home training was very different ; father 
was so strict and solemn in all his ideas. As 
long as mother lived, she tried to make it a 
pleasant time, but I imagine she did it under 
protest ; I really believe she was afraid to tell 
us a story that was not in the Bible, lest father 
should not approve. Then, after her death 
father and Aunt Maria held us children in 
check, you may be sure ; we must not laugh nor 
talk very loud, while to play a little was an un- 
pardonable sin. Oh ! those Sunday afternoons, 
when we had to sit perfectly still and study our 
Bibles and catechisms ! I pity my poor, miser- 
able little self, every time they come to mind. 
How every bone in my body used to ache ; I 
can feel it now ; how I used to wish I could 
pitch those books into the fire, and rush out of 
doors with a shout and a bound. In pleasant 
weather it was so fearfully tantalizing to sit by 
the window and hear the birds sing ; everything 
wild with joy outside, and I cooped up in the 
house."' 

Agnes laughed. “ What a picture ! colored a 
little, I imagine." 

“Not a bit of it; every word is true. Good 


MY PEARL. 


25 


Lord deliver me from having to spend any more 
such days ! Then to sit in church every Sab- 
bath morning, and hear a stupid minister preach 
long sermons that no child could understand ; 
it was just martyrdom; I have had enough 
ponderous moral instruction of that sort to last 
me the rest of my mortal days. When I left 
home I made up my mind to one thing — I would 
spend my Sundays as I chose, and I have. 
Pray do not be shocked. Cousin Agnes, I have 
not done anything very bad, nothing worse than 
your Christians do, who go abroad. They 
very soon make up their minds to do as the 
Romans do, I find.*' 

“ Not all of them, I hope ; surely some do not 
forget the sacredness of the Lord's day ? " 

Well, perhaps a few remember, but they are 
the exceptions. I do not know how things go 
at home, since the new wife came ; I have man- 
aged not to be there on that day; I hope, for 
her sake, that father is a little more cheerful. I 
suppose it would distress him if he knew how 
little regard I have for the day ; but then, I am 
a reprobate in his eyes, or a fool. 'The idea 
that a son of mine should be a painter ! ' but he 
may thank himself for many of my early dis- 


26 


MV PEARL, 


agreeable impressions about religious things; 
all that aside, however, I cannot see the object 
of all this ‘ Sabbath keeping,’ so-called.” 

‘‘Your father is greatly softened of late, I 
think ; many of his opinions are much modified ; 
you are constantly remembered in his prayers.” 

“ Very likely I am ; perhaps some day he will 
be reconciled to ‘ my silly occupation.’ But I 
have come to the conclusion that the only sen- 
sible way to use Sunday, is to spend it just as 
you would any other day. Rob vexed me so 
this morning ; he is growing too righteous.” 

“You believe in the Bible, do you not.^” 

“ Of course I do ; I am not a heathen nor an 
infidel ; I believe in my motheT^s Bible, and all 
its sweet teachings, with all my heart ; my 
mother is never forgotten.” 

“ Well, in that blessed book is the command, 
‘ Remember the Sabbath day to keep it holy ! ’ ” 

“Yes I know those Old Testament notions, 
but what is meant by keep^ing it holy ? people 
differ.” 

“ God rested from his labors on the seventh 
day, and He commanded His people to rest; 
He gave the whole world a rest. You do not 
know. Cousin Henry, how many times I have 


MV PEARL. 


27 


thanked God for this precious gift ; you cannot 
imagine what it is to have a load of care weigh- 
ing you down, so you cannot understand the 
sweetness of the invitation — ' Come ye your- 
selves apart and rest awhile.’ ” Agnes’ eyes 
were turned toward the distant mountains as 
she repeated : 

“ To be alone with God; — this is to rest — 

To rest awhile from busy thoughts and cares ; 

To be rejoicing on His tender breast, 

And learn what joy and love and peace are there. 

And so I thank the Father-voice that bade me rest awhile. 
Where visions of the future make me glad I 

Henry Mansfield regarded his cousin with 
pity in his eyes, for the tone of buried sorrow 
sounded through the words ; it told her need 
of God’s rest. 

Come, Cousin Henry, we must be going ; 
the shadows are lengthening, do you not see 1 ” 

‘‘Yes, I see, and we have been losing all this 
beauty and glory without convincing one an- 
other.” 

Agnes gave a quiet little laugh. “ I will have 
to call in the services of Dr. Raymond.” 

“Your new minister, I believe; I demur.” 

“ But you will like Dr. Raymond ; and his 
wife — Aunt Maggie, as our children call her — 


28 


MV PEARL, 


(she is a distant relative of father’s) everybody 
likes ; she is fat and jolly; they are coming up 
here next week. I do want you to learn to 
prize and enjoy the Sabbath as much as I do ; I 
believe you are open to conviction, in spite of 
your refractory remarks.” They chatted along 
cheerily, as they climbed the rocky path, stop- 
ing occasionally to look backwards. 

‘‘ And that sister and brother of yours. Cousin 
Agnes, are they not coming this week } ” 

‘‘Yes, I expect them with Dr. and Mrs. Ray- 
mond ; Belle and Tom have been staying with 
these kind friends since school ended, as our 
home in the city is closed.” 

“ I want to see them ; they used to be a merry 
pair : perhaps they are tamed down by this 
time ; you must have held a steady rein to have 
kept that team from running away.” 

“ Oh ! they are not very hard to manage,” 
with her quiet smile. “Robert is a great help 
to me ; they listen to him as they would to their 
father.” 

“ Good Rob ! he always was a noble fellow ; 
but I can hardly imagine him playing the part 
of a father; hope he will not grow old before 
his time ; he is getting horribly solemn.” 


MV PEARL. 


29 


Not solemn, but a little sobered, perhaps ; 
he has had a great deal of care the past year or 
two ; it has interfered with his progress in art 
very much ; sometimes he has been tempted to 
give it up, and turn his attention to business/’ 

‘‘ That would be a shame, with his talents ; 
he must not do anything of the kind.” They 
lingered on the piazza a few moments to watch 
the changing light on the mountains. “ Tm 
afraid I have lost mj/ day ; excuse me. Cousin 
Agnes, that is not a gallant speech to make 
after my pleasant walk with you, which I cer- 
tainly have enjoyed. But I have not accom- 
plished what I wished. Rob annoyed me so, 
that I had no inspiration this morning ; you see, 
I came up here to work. I cannot afford to lose 
any precious time or have my days spoiled ; I 
feel as choice of them all as you do of your 
Sundays.” 

‘‘ Oh ! there will come better inspirations, to- 
morrow ; you would not have felt quite easy in 
mind, if you had attempted much to-day.” 

‘‘ Cousin Agnes, do not imagine me having 
any twinges of conscience in this matter; I 
have done lots of good work on Sunday, some 
of my best.” 


30 


MV PEARL, 


A pained look on Agnes^ face made her 
cousin change the subject. ‘‘Oh! look at that 
hill, with its crown of glory, is it not beautiful ? 

The sun had disappeared behind the moun- 
tains, the valley beneath lay in deep shadow ; 
but a distant peak was all aflame, glorified by 
the setting sun, reminding one of many rounded 
lives, which are the loveliest just at their close. 
“ At evening time it shall be light,’’ because the 
evening time of a blessed old age is but the pre- 
lude to the coming morn — the eternal day. But 
the beautiful sight flashed into Agnes Spencer’s 
mind the remembrance of her mother’s death, 
the mother who left husband and children while 
in full health, before age had silvered one hair. 
During an hour of terrible suffering she could 
not talk with them ; she seemed unconscious of 
everything but the agony she had to endure. 
Suddenly the limbs straightened, the hands re- 
laxed their grasp, she grew quiet, while a light 
from above streamed down upon the pain- 
distorted face. She opened her eyes wide — 
“bright with the coming dawn” — and fixed 
them for an instant upon the dear ones around 
her bed, eyes beaming with unspeakable love 
and tenderness, then raised them heavenward. 


MV PEARL, 


31 


gazing intently with a look of awe, wonder and 
rapture, as though she saw things unutterable. 
No one dared to speak ; the room seemed to be 
filled with an invisible presence. Did she not 
look into the spirit land ; did she not see Jesus 
coming for her } She lifted her hands, welcom- 
ing her Saviour with shining face ; then the 
arms dropped, the eyes closed ; without a sound 
the happy soul had fled to its God. The re- 
membrance of that glorified, dying look, brought 
a sweet brightness to Agnes’ face. Henry 
Mansfield caught the gleam, but it made him 
feel restless and uncomfortable. Cousin Agnes 
has something that I shall never possess,” he 
thought. “ I would like a little of her quiet 
peace ; the day has not been a lost one to her 
that is certain.” 

Did you enjoy your Sunday services, Rob } ” 
asked Mansfield that evening. 

“It was very pleasant ; the sermon was plain 
and earnest. I was glad to sit by Agnes again, 
and join with her in the singing. I mean to 
take my flute another Sunday, and see if I can 
not help on the music a little ; then I will join 
their Sunday School, and try to give them an 
impetus. They are small in nurnbers and need 
encouragement.” 


32 


MV PEARL, 


“ What confounded stuff ! Are you crazy 
man ? The idea of your wasting your time and 
talents in that way! You will have to go 
abroad to get any conception of what your gifts 
are worth. You have been compelled to lose so 
much time, and now that you have a few weeks 
at your command you are willing to fritter them 
away in this style. Do you pretend to believe 
that you would be doing more acceptable Sun- 
day work teaching a set of little ignoramuses 
than you would be in putting some of these 
magnificent views upon canvas } 

Helping human souls heavenward is the 
grandest work conceivable. I would rather be 
the means of saving one immortal soul, made in 
God’s image, than to paint the most beautiful 
landscape the eyes ever beheld. Of another 
thing I am certain — I will never paint another 
picture if I must do it on God’s day. I grow a 
little careless about the day when absent from 
Agnes, but she soon brings me to my senses.” 

Ah 1 then Cousin Agnes is at the bottom of 
this Sunday business ; I suspected as much.” 

She is not. I have my own opinions, and 
am ready to defend them. I do not intend to 
skulk behind a woman, but her sweet example 


MV PEARL. 


rs 

is an incentive in the right way.’^ Then, in a 
gentler tone, ** But we will not quarrel about this 
matter ; you and I are too good friends for that 
Sometimes, during the past year or so, I have 
been tempted to throw aside my brush alto- 
gether, and study for the ministry ; but Agnes 
protests/' 

‘‘There is where she is sensible." 

“ She says a good artist is better than a poor 
minister. She thinks, I suppose, that I paint 
better than I could preach." 

“ Well, I am glad Cousin Agnes has kept you 
from such folly; she is a wise little woman. 
I have no fault to find with her sweet way of 
spending Sunday ; she is happy in it, and does 
not attempt to force her opinions upon other 
people, as I think you are inclined to do." 

Robert Spencer smiled at this home thrust. 
“ She is better than I am, and wiser on all occa- 
sions. I own up fairly and squarely. She is 
the very soul of goodness, that little sister of 
mine — the bravest, most heroic woman the Lord 
ever made, and the most unselfish." Then the 
conversation drifted off to other things, Spencer 
avoiding all controverted points. 

3 


34 


AfV PEARL. 


CHAPTER III. 

Robert Spencer and Henry Mansfield were 
two very fine looking young men — at least this 
was the verdict of the ladies at the hotel. But 
they were not of the frivolous kind. Both were 
gifted, both had good minds, and strong, manly 
traits ; but young Spencer had learned the true 
secret of noble living — consecration of soul to 
the Heavenly King. He was guided by motives 
and principles which his cousin could not com- 
prehend, for Henry Mansfield, although ‘‘a 
stranger to grace and to God, knew not his 
danger, felt not his load.’’ The two cousins 
were very different in appearance and character. 
Young Spencer resembled his sister in face and 
disposition, only his eyes were sharper and 
blacker, and he had not yet attained that sweet 
gentleness, which a longer term in Christ’s 
school, and greater trials, had given to Agnes. 
He was cool, quiet, but very decided, often 
showing much youthful arrogance in his ex- 
pression of his own ideas. 


MY PEARL, 


35 


Henry Mansfield, with his light hair and blue 
eyes, was quick, impulsive, and hasty in spirit, 
although generous and affectionate ; his de- 
cision often took the form of willful stubborn- 
ness, so he was always hard to convince. 
‘‘ Massa Henry's powerful sot in his way," was 
the frequent remark of an old colored man who 
worked in the Mansfield family. Mrs. Mans- 
field — the gentle mother — died when Mansfield 
was young ; the father was a stern man, who 
did not understand his own boy. Why must 
this so often be ? But a large property, willed 
to Henry by a distant relative, left him inde- 
pendent. He soon broke away from the re- 
straints of home, determined to follow his favor- 
ite pursuits in spite of his father's unreasonable 
opposition. His brother and sister soon died, 
and his father married a second time. Many 
things in his life had helped to make him hard 
and cynical ; he was often haughty and imperi- 
ous in manner, but the remembrance of his 
mother, and his own natural pride and refine- 
ment, had kept him from immorality. He would 
not stoop to anything low or mean, but rest- 
less and unsatisfied was this young life away 
from its God. Against his father's religion — so 


36 


MV PEARL. 


harsh and exacting — his heart rebelled ; that re- 
bellion had ended in a rebound, an utter indif- 
ference to God and His claims, that practically 
amounted to atheism. 

Sometimes a recollection of his loved mother’s 
sweet piety aroused his better nature, but it was 
soon forgotten in the eagerness of ambitious 
pursuit. He had set himself a high standard 
in his profession, and to that everything must 
bend, even God’s holy time. One Sabbath, 
when he was out in the fields busy with his 
pencil, suddenly there fell upon his ear the 
solemn tolling of a church bell. Then there 
came rushing into his mind the remembrance 
of his mother’s death and burial ; he saw it all 
with the vividness of reality ; he heard her 
feeble voice saying, ‘‘ O, Henry, remember now 
thy Creator.” The voice sounded so distinctly 
that he lifted his eyes to the sky. Then, as he 
realized for a moment how completely he had 
shut God out from his heart and life, he bowed 
his head, overcome by bitter, remorseful feel- 
ings. It took him many days to rid himself of 
sober thoughts. 

‘‘ I am astonished at Cousin Henry, and dis- 
appointed in him,” said young Spencer, as he 


MY PEARL. 


37 


lingered in Agnes’ room that Sabbath evening 
for a little talk. ‘‘His foreign residence may 
have educated him in art, but he has lost every 
particle of reverence he ever had for God and 
His day ; he has come home almost a heathen, 
I am afraid.” 

“ Oh, no ! not so bad as that. You must not 
forget that you have grown away from him ; 
think of the change that has come to your life 
since you two have been separated. God has 
the shaft in His quiver which can reach Cousin 
Henry’s heart ; we must pray. And, more than 
that, we must show him the attractive side of 
religion. You know he has some very bitter 
prejudices that have strengthened with years.” 

As Robert looked into his sister’s face, he saw 
there an expression of such calm joy and repose, 
that he knew Jesus had that day fulfilled His 
promise — “ I will see you again ; ” in the light 
of her sweet gaze, all the vexation vanished, 
that had been rankling in his heart toward his 
cousin during the day. He went to his room, 
full of tender pity for the one he loved like a 
brother, and of earnest desire that Henry too 
might soon have the God-given hope that 
cheered his own heart. 


38 


A/V PEARL, 


Soon all was silent in the hotel ; the parlors 
were deserted, the lights extinguished, but 
Agnes lay many hours — with her eyes wide 
open — thinking, hoping, and praying. Without, 
the mountains, lake and valley, were bathed in 
silver light; a quietness that could almost be 
felt brooded over all. 

“ Peace was on the world abroad ; 

*Twas the holy peace of God — 

Symbol of the peace within, 

When the spirit rests from sin.” 

But many of those in that large building, lying 
in helpless, unconscious slumber, had never 
known rest from sin, had never found true 
peace ; many had ended that Sabbath day, even 
as it had been commenced, without one thank- 
ful loving thought of Him, whose day it was ; 
the hours that belonged to the all -glorious 
One who rose from the dead on Sabbath morn- 
ing, had been given to the world so completely, 
that not one had been left for Him. Alas ! 
what would men answer, if God should require 
of them His Sabbaths, as He did of His ancient 
people, asking — Where are thy Sabbaths, thy 
lost and misspent days ? ’’ Even many of His 
dear children, who love Him, and are trying to 


MV PEARL. 


39 


serve Him, would be covered with shame and 
confusion ; they could only reply — Dear Lord, 
we have wasted many of Thy precious days ; 
forgive us this great sin/’ 

Thoughts like these were in Agnes’ mind as 
she lay wide awake, long after midnight. She 
felt that she had never before fully realized the 
true worth of those hours that God has called 
His own. Again she asked — ‘‘How can I make 
my noble-hearted, but worldly cousin under- 
stand their real value } ” Then came the reply 
— “ He cannot know, until the crucified, risen 
Lord reveals Hhnself to his heart.” Thus her 
question ended in fervent prayer, that these 
blinded eyes might be opened to the light of 
the Father’s love. 

In the midst of her thinking, her ear caught 
the fearful word — “fire.” Springing from her 
bed, and throwing on a wrapper, she opened the 
door, just as a man came hastening through the 
hall ; the fire was in one of the rooms in the 
upper story. In a few moments all was tumult 
and confusion ; women and children, with pale, 
frightened faces, came rushing from their rooms 
in their night clothes, all sense and reason lost 
in the terror of the moment, ready to throw 


40 


MV FEA2iL. 


their trunks from the windows, and leap after 
them, or to attempt any other wild freak. Some 
were crying, and some almost in hysterics ; even 
some strong men lost their self-control, almost 
as completely as the weaker sex. In all the 
noise, Mr. Bond — the proprietor of the hotel — 
appeared in the hall. 

Agnes stood with her hand on the door-knob, 
just hesitating whether it was best to leave her 
sleeping sister, and go to an invalid friend, in 
the farther part of the hall, when Mr. Bond has- 
tened up to her, singling her out from the crowd 
for, as he said afterwards, she looked like the 
very image of calmness in a storm.'' 

‘‘ O Miss Spencer," he exclaimed, do try to 
quiet this rabble of crazy women ; there is no 
danger ; we have every facility for putting out a 
fire, and it will be done speedily if these women 
will not go mad with fright." 

‘‘ Some of the men are as nearly crazed." 

‘‘Yes, but ril manage tkeniy if you will quiet 
these scared women ; I will give timely warning 
if there is any real danger." 

Agnes looked in upon the little sleeping 
Grace, then locked the door, and putting the 
key in her pocket, hurried from one to another. 


MV PEARL, 


41 


repeating Mr. Bond’s words, allaying fears, by 
her own calm face and manner, as well as by 
her reassuring words. As soon as the young 
artists heard the alarm, they started for Agnes’ 
room, but meeting her in the hall, they rushed to 
the upper story to assist, where they did good, 
effective work, for both were strong and brave. 
Mansfield was fearless — almost reckless, Spencer 
thought ; — he liked the excitement and did not 
know what timidity meant. 

The flames were about extinguished, but one 
of the rooms was filled with a stiffling smoke ; 
a sudden draft closed the door, and fastened the 
night latch, locking in Henry Mansfield. The 
key was in somebody’s pocket; there was a 
moment’s delay, then Spencer shouted that the 
door must be broken in for he knew that a 
short stay in that room would be certain death. 
The door was forced open as quickly as possible 
but Henry Mansfield was already almost uncon- 
scious ; in a few moments more, he would have 
been smothered. There was a good physician 
in the house, and Agnes or Robert tended him 
faithfully through the night. 

The next morning he felt weak and half sick, 
50 was willing to lie on the sofa and receive a 


42 


MV PEARL, 


little tender petting from Cousin Agnes, who, 
with her usual unselfishness, concealed her own 
exhaustion. Heavy clouds darkened the sky; 
all the brightness and glory of the previous day 
had disappeared ; the beautiful valley, with its 
lovely lake, was hidden by a thick mist, while 
the rain was falling steadily. The breakfast 
was late and poor, for the usual system of the 
well-kept house was completely disarranged. 
Every one was tired after the night’s excite- 
ment ; many grumbled and complained, some 
threatening to pack their trunks and depart 
from such a dangerous place, but concluded to 
wait until the rain ceased. A few remembered 
to thank God most fervently for deliverance 
from great peril, rejoicing, with grateful hearts, 
that life, with all its possibilities, was still 
theirs, kept safely there by a Father’s hand. 

To her surprise, Agnes found that Cousin 
Henry was among the thankful ones. He 
laughed with Robert about the comicalities of 
the night’s experience — the ridiculous manner 
in which the people threw away their common 
sense the moment they heard the cry of fire.” 
He made light of his own escape, until Robert 
concluded that his cousin had no idea how great 


MV PEARL. 


43 


had been the danger. But when alone with 
Agnes he spoke soberly. The doctor tells me 
that I almost lost my life last night ; I suppose 
it is true. I wonder where I should have been 
this morning if death had really come. You 
see, Cousin Agnes, I know that there is a God, 
and that He is a being of severe justice. ‘ God 
is just, and will punish the guilty.’ I have 
heard father say so often. That truth was 
drilled into me from babyhood, so I cannot 
forget if I try.” 

‘‘God is also a kind and loving Father. He 
kept us safely last night — you and me. Cousin 
Henry.” 

He certainly kept me, and I thank Him : but 
why He did so I cannot tell. I imagine that 
the world would move along without any of my 
grand paintings ; why I am alive to day is cer- 
tainly more than I can guess.” 

“ I know why. Cousin Henry,” with a bright 
smile ; “ but you must not talk any more about 
it now ; quiet down, and go to sleep.” 

It was very pleasant for Henry Mansfield to 
be tenderly cared for by a gentle woman ; he 
had no remembrance of being watched over by 
the brooding love of mother or sister ; the few 


44 pearl. 

times in his life that he had been sick he had 
been left to the tender mercies of a hired nurse ; 
he knew the misery of being harshly treated or 
neglected when ill and helpless, so he appre- 
ciated Cousin Agnes’ attentions. 

The softness of a woman’s touch, the lowness 
of a woman’s voice, are so invaluable in a sick 
room, so grateful to the suffering one, that every 
true woman should strive to attain them. The 
mission of woman is so often to minister in 
a curtained room, to stand by the bed of pain 
and death, where every loud noise or rough 
motion jars on the patient’s ear, or sensitive 
nerve, that she should cultivate this soothing 
presence that calms and comforts. Some are 
born true nurses : but all can acquire this art 
by thoughtfulness and care. 

“ Cousin Agnes must be a wonderful nurse,” 
said Mansfield to her brother Robert. ‘‘ Some- 
times she has seemed to me too quiet and self- 
contained ; but this very quietness must be de- 
lightful when the head aches and the nerves 
are all unstrung.” 

She is, indeed, a blessed one in the sick 
room ; you can imagine soon what she has been 
to us all ; a ministering angel, always sweet 


MV PEARL, 


45 


and unruffled in every emergency. No wonder 
she has learned self-control ; the wonder to me 
is that she has a spark of life left in her frail 
body.’’ 

For two long days the rain continued to fall, 
shutting up the inmates of that mountain resort 
within its walls. No rambles, climbs, or rides 
could be taken ; no fishing, boating, nor gunning 
was possible. The ladies could entertain them- 
selves with their sewing and fancy work, and 
even the gentlemen managed to pass away the 
hours of the first day with their billiards, papers 
and cigars ; but when the second day came, and 
still the torrents poured down, the time hung 
heavy on their hands. They gathered in groups 
on the dry corners of the piazzas, watching the 
clouds, speculating on the prospect of clear 
weather, or talking politics. There was not the 
usual excitement of the advent of the stages, 
with their loads of passengers, for there was no 
coming or going in such a storm. The arrival 
of the mail was the only commotion. 

By the second morning Henry Mansfield was 
quite himself, and began to chafe against the 
ill luck ” that had kept him so long from his 
work with all the impatience of a child. But 


46 


AfV PEARL. 


Agnes, always rich in expedients — for had she 
not learned by long practice ? — coaxed to his 
studio a mite of a colored child, the baby 
daughter of the cook. The young men had a 
small room that had been arranged for a studio 
under Agnes' supervision. When she came 
into the room, leading by the hand this funny 
bit of humanity, ‘‘ Here, I have brought you a 
little model ; now, put her on canvas," Mans- 
field was delighted. 

The little thing was very cute and very pretty, 
a picture in herself, in a little straw hat, tied 
down over her ears with bright ribbons, and one 
of Grace's capes, which Agnes had put on to 
hide the soiled dress. The little cheeks — fat 
and dimpled — were of a soft rich brown, the 
features regular. Under the hat could be seen 
the curly hair, that hung over the forehead. 
The large, liquid black eyes turned wonderingly 
from one to another, showing gleams of the 
white eye-balls, but without any signs of fear. 
There was no need of putting her in position. 
She was already posed, standing there with 
hands by her side, clutching the flowers that 
Agnes had given her, without a motion, except- 
ing the rolling of her lustrous eyes. 


MV PEARL. 


47 


You precious little morsel of flesh and 
blood, you are pretty enough to hang in any 
gallery ! exclaimed Mansfield, enthusiastically. 

I will soon have your picture. Cousin Agnes, 
you are a jewel to bring me such a sweet little 
lady.” He was soon at work vigorously. 

Spencer, too, commenced a study, while Grace 
made it her business to amuse the little model, 
showing her pictures and playthings, and was 
rewarded for her efforts by an occasional smile 
that showed the little ivory teeth. Grace and 
little Irene were great friends ; the fair face and 
the dark one made a pretty contrast. 

Agnes saw that her services were no longer 
needed, so she retreated to her room. She, 
too, was anxiously watching the clouds, for that 
was the day of the expected arrival of the Ray- 
mond party. Agnes was longing to see them 
all, especially her brother and sister, from whom 
she had been separated so many weeks ; but 
she knew they would not appear in such a pour- 
ing rain. 

As Agnes took up God's word that morning 
for her usual reading, her mind turned naturally 
to the subject of the Sabbath. She commenced 
searching for Bible reasons why the day of the 


48 


MV PEARL, 


Lord should be kept by all as holy, consecrated 
time, and soon became intensely interested in 
her work. She was astonished at the number 
of passages she found relating to the Sabbath, 
and deeply impressed by the importance every- 
where given to the sacred day; not that she 
discovered any new truths, but, as is ever the 
case, she made some old truths more entirely 
her own by her faithful study. If we would 
have any truth make an abiding impression 
upon our hearts, we must give it exhaustive 
thought and attention ; indeed, this is the 
only sure way of making any knowledge part of 
ourselves. 

Why should God’s day be sacredly kept, and 
how should its hours be spent } were the two 
questions in her mind. But before she had 
time to arrange and classify her different texts 
the gong sounded for dinner. To her amaze- 
ment the morning was gone. Although so 
dreary without, to her the hours had passed 
very pleasantly, as they had also to the young 
artists, judging from the smiling faces they 
brought to the table. 

Agnes felt more assured than ever, from her 
morning’s study, that we cannot have too high 


MV PEARL. 49 

a standard of the manner in which hallowed 
time is to be spent ; yet she knew God intended 
the day to be one of gladness, a feast day,*' in 
no sense a weariness." She knew by experi- 
ence, as all do who have the control of children, 
how hard it is to keep them happy and in- 
terested, so interested that they will not be 
constantly wishing that Sunday was over, 
and play-time had returned." How to make 
the day a useful one to the little folks of the 
household, and yet one that they will love and 
prize above all the others — their pearl among 
the seven — is a problem that many parents have 
solved most unsuccessfully, 'but one to which 
others have hardly given a serious, earnest 
thought. 

4 


50 


MV PEARL. 


CHAPTER IV. 

The third morning brought the sunshine to 
the imprisoned inmates of the hotel. The sun 
came out in resplendent glory, the rain-drops on 
the trees — each one a little prism in itself — 
danced and sparkled in the sunlight ; the air 
was clear and cool ; no mist nor fog hid the 
beautiful valley; just the morning for sight- 
seeing. If you would see God's world in its 
perfection, go up to a mountain top after such a 
storm ; you will be amply rewarded for a long, 
hard climb. In the pure atmosphere the power 
of vision itself seems to be the only limit to the 
distance the eye can reach. 

The piazza was crowded that fair morning 
with a happy, admiring company. The views 
were very fine. There was a new tonic in the 
air; every face shone with life and joy. After 
the cloud, sunshine ; after tears, smiles ; after 
sorrow, gladness ; after a time of darkness we 
see new beauties in our pathway ; our blessings 
are doubly prized. The storms have clarified 


MV PEARL. 5 I 

our spiritual atmosphere, driving away the 
mists. 

The young artists were off, soon after break- 
fast, for a day of work and real enjoyment. 

That evening brought the expected ones — 
Dr. and Mrs. Raymond, Belle and Tom Spencer. 
Henry Mansfield did not expect to like the 
minister and his wife ; he dreaded their coming, 
thinking that they would be a damper upon 
their pleasant party ; but Belle and Tom he 
was very anxious to see. He remembered them 
as a rollicking pair, who made music and fun 
wherever they went. But when the Rev. Wil- 
liam Raymond, D. D., came bounding up the 
piazza steps, all young Mansfield's expectations 
of a solemn, clerical looking man, were happily 
disappointed. A more genial, kindly face, 
he had seldom seen. ‘‘ With dancing eyes, 
that spoke his pleasure, and a hearty grasp of 
the hand, he greeted the young artist. Why, 
Mr. Mansfield, I used to know your mother very 
well ; am very glad to meet her son." 

Henry Mansfield was won at first sight. 

What a fine intellectual head and face," was 
the artist's mental observation. Mrs. Raymond 
came up more slowly, leaning on Tom's arm. 


52 


MV PEARL. 


She had more weight to carry. Her sweet face, 
motherly ways, and a ripple of merry laughter, 
were enough to disarm all prejudice in Mans- 
field’s mind, even if she was a minister’s wife. 
The fun and kindliness in her showed itself at 
the introduction. ‘‘Cousin Henry; oh, yes! I 
know you already by report ; I am tempted to 
kiss you, as I do the rest of my boys, in spite of 
your height.” 

Whereupon the young man stooped gallantly 
for the proffered kiss, saying heartily, “ I am 
as much in need of a mother as any of your 
boys.” 

Mrs. Raymond had no boys of her own, ex- 
cepting the one in heaven ; but she had moth- 
ered a great many boys and girls too, young 
people whom she had helped and guided. She 
had a true mother’s great warm heart, as the 
Spencer children had reason to know. 

Mansfield was not long in deciding that 
Cousin Rob was right, when he* called Dr. 
and Mrs. Raymond “ two blessed people.” 
Belle and Tom, Cousin Henry found very much 
the same, for though Belle tried to be lady-like 
and womanly — was she not almost eighteen — 
yet he could see that she was the same roguish 


MV PEARL, 


S3 


girl as of yore, in spite of size and years, full of 
youthful gayety and brightness. Tom, too, had 
stretched up into a tall, awkward fellow of six- 
teen ; both acted much like two young colts let 
loose from long confinement : evidently they had 
come to the mountains to have a good time. 

After supper Mansfield found Belle and Tom 
promenading on the piazza, with Mrs. Raymond 
between them ; she was leaning on an arm of 
each of the young people ; they were all laugh- 
ing and talking merrily ; evidently Belle and 
Tom were not very much afraid of this minis- 
terial lady. This is our little Aunt Maggie,"' 
laughed Tom, “little because she is short ; she 
is fair, fat, and forty,"" giving her arm a pinch. 

“Yes, and she is very proud to have such an 
aspiring — that is, tall — nephew."" 

One after another joined them, until all the 
little party were together. “Eight of us in 
all,"" said Dr. Raymond, looking around ; “ we 
are a good-sized family in ourselves ; what is to 
prevent our having a capital time here, among 
these glorious mountains ? they are more beau- 
tiful than ever, it seems to me ; I never tire of 
these everlasting hills. I hope, Mr. Mansfield, 
that you are fond of tramping, boating and fish- 


54 


MV PEARL. 


ing ; Robert and I are agreed in our love of 
these sports/’ 

‘‘I am ready to join you, often, but I must 
have part of my time for work.” 

Work ! work ! it is a pity to be obliged to 
bring work to this retreat ; I thought this was 
the place for resting and recruiting.” 

Then Mansfield explained to Dr. Raymond 
what kind of work he was doing. ‘‘ Aha ! Mr. 
Mansfield, is it that } you could not come to a 
better region; I can take you to spots where 
there are charming views, material for pictures 
— great and small — that must delight the heart 
of an artist.” In the conversation that followed, 
Dr. Raymond was so interested and enthusi- 
astic that young Mansfield knew instinctively 
that this formidable minister was a true lover of 
nature and of art. 

That evening, in her sister’s room. Belle 
Spencer made a revelation that astonished and 
delighted Agnes’ heart. O, Aggie, I hope I 
am a Christian ! ” with a trembling voice. “ I 
think Jesus has forgiven my sins, and made me 
his child. I could not write about it, I was so 
afraid it was a mistake ; indeed, I did not think 
it could be true until I had a long talk with Dr. 


MV PEARL, 


55 


Raymond and Aunt Maggie; they encouraged 
me^so much ; they knew just how to help me, 
the dear, good friends.’* 

It was hard for Agnes Spencer to speak 
to any one of her own religious feelings, but 
in that glad hour, to this young sister, she 
opened her heart, hoping by the tale of her own 
experience — her doubts, fears, mistakes and suc- 
cesses — to comfort and encourage this timid 
one. 

Miss Spencer, the oldest of a large family, 
with no mother nor father to counsel and guide, 
had fought many battles in ‘‘Doubting Castle,” 
battles all unnecessary, if the heart will only 
take God at His word, and trust Him with the 
faith of a little child. Although there had been 
no human love to help, her Saviour never left 
her for a moment, but led this dear child through 
the darkness out into the light, encircling her 
life at last with a blessedness of trust, a glad- 
ness and peace, that are vouchsafed to few. Yet 
of all this wealth of experience she could not 
speak, even to her brother or dearest friend ; 
it shone out in face and manner ; those nearest 
her knew that she walked closely with God, for 
she ever manifested His spirit, but it was never 


56 MV PEARLS 

a subject of conversation. She often wished 
that she could talk freely of religious things, as 
others did, but it was not possible. 

But that evening, in her great joy, she told 
Belle many things that never before had she 
whispered in any human ear. She plead with 
this dear sister not to admit one doubt, not to 
go questioning every step, but with simple faith 
to believe and rest in peace. In her longing to 
keep this loved one out in the open sea of God’s 
love, safe from the rocks and quicksands against 
which her own bark had been driven, she lost 
all reticence, speaking freely and earnestly of 
her own conflicts and victories. And that even- 
ing’s talk Belle often recalled; ‘‘Never admit 
the first doubt, for when one gains entrance into 
the heart, hundreds will follow,” said Agnes, 
and Belle wrote the warning on the fly-leaf of 
her Bible ; many times in after years she had 
cause to thank Agnes for these words. 

The second Sabbath of Henry Mansfield’s 
stay among the mountains dawned bright and 
clear, but without the wonderful transformation 
scene, that glorified that first day. The young 
man was out early on the piazza, as usual, watch- 
ing for every phase of the sun-rising, for, as he 


AfV PEARL, 


57 


said, ‘‘there were never two exactly alike;"' 
all the variations of cloud and coloring were 
noted by him with all a lover’s enthusiasm, 
variations that others failed to see. Strange it 
was that eyes so quick to observe all nature’s 
beauties were so slow to behold God's face in 
the clear mirror of His works ! strange, that a 
heart so enraptured with the beautiful temple — 
this earthly dome — should fail to do homage to 
the great Master Builder. 

But so it was ; with an artist’s soul he wor- 
shipped and admired, bowing before the beautful, 
but utterly forgetting or ignoring the fact that 
the Lord of heaven and earth — the Maker of it 
all — claimed and deserved the love and devotion 
of his whole being. How different was the 
homage of Agnes Spencer, as she too came 
out to worship, with eyes that had never been 
trained to catch all the fine effects, eyes that no 
amount of training could have taught to see all 
in nature that her cousin saw; yet, in all this 
beauty, she beheld that, to which the artist’s 
orbs were blinded — God manifested in His 
works — and her whole heart went out to Him 
in glad consecration. A joy filled her breast, 
of which this cousin, standing near, could hardly 


58 


MY PEARL. 


conceive. She had a new cause for rejoicing 
that Sabbath morning ; the thought that her 
dear sister Belle had a share in that wonderful 
redemption which the day commemorates ; that 
this young heart had come to a sense of sins 
forgiven^ through a risen Lord and Saviour. 

Henry Mansfield talked on gaily, pointing out 
here and there bits of landscape that would 
make lovely pictures. Agnes listened in her 
earnest way, an occasional bright smile show- 
ing her interest. At length he exclaimed — 

‘‘ I mean to make the most of this day : I 
have done so much tramping around with your 
Minister the last few days, that I have not ac- 
complished much ; it has been delightful, he has 
shown me many charming spots, but I suppose 
he is too pious to tramp on Sunday, so I shall 
have the whole day for work. I have been long- 
ing to take some sketches from this piazza ever 
since I came ; believe I will commence to-day, 
if there are not too many occupants.*' 

An expression of real sorrow came over Ag- 
nes* pale intellectual face, as there smote upon 
her heart a realization of the distance between 
this spirit and the one over whom she was re- 
joicing. And could he have forgotten all the 


MV PEARL, 59 

peril to which his life had been exposed one 
short week before ? How sad and strange ! 

She looked up at him with all her soul in her 
eyes — 

“ Only a look of remonstrance, 

Sorrowful, gentle and deep, 

Only a look I ” 

yet it touched the young man more acutely 
than any words could have done, following him 
all that day, and many days. In an instant his 
mind reverted to the previous Saturday night, 
and all her gentle ministries ; to his gratitude for 
escape from threatened danger, his purpose to 
live for something beside himself. How fleeting 
these impressions had been ; how completely 
they had been dissipated by other things. Turn- 
ing to his cousin he said very meekly — “ Pardon 
me Cousin Agnes, I forget how precious this 
day is to you — your ^ pearl of days’ — on this 
one subject I fear you and I will never agree.” 

She accepted his attempt at apology with a 
kind smile; they were again talking, pleasantly 
when joined by Dr. Raymond. For this gentle- 
man, Mansfield had already conceived a great 
liking, finding in him a great deal to respect and 
admire, with all the genial, lovable qualities that 
make a pleasant friend. Although there was so 


6o 


MV PEARL. 


much difference in age, Dr. Raymond was as 
young in heart, as enthusiastic, as great a lover 
of nature in all her moods, as Mansfield himself. 
Notwithstanding the twenty-five years between 
them, the two men were very congenial com- 
panions ; already they had spent many pleasant 
hours together. 

Dr. Raymond had traveled extensively in 
other lands, studying their curiosities, statuary, 
and paintings with all the love and appreciation 
of a true artist, so there were between these 
two, unfailing subjects of common interest for 
discussion. But the breadth of mind and sym- 
pathy — the fealty to God and his fellow men — 
in Dr. Raymond, the younger man did not begin 
to comprehend. Henry Mansfield wondered 
how one with Dr. Raymond's love of the 
beautiful, could take so much interest in the 
miserable inhabitants of foreign lands. Every- 
thing human seemed to appeal at once to the 
great heart of Dr. Raymond, even if found in 
filth and rags ; this showed itself in all their 
conversations, and was a constant source of 
astonishment to Mansfield. 

On the piazza that Sabbath morning Dr. Ray- 
mond said several things that rather annoyed the 


MV PEARL. 


6i 


artist. He told of a little child — tired and poorly 
clad — that he picked up during one of his rides, 
placing her on the saddle before him, then win- 
ning her confidence by kind questions, until she 
told him the story of her little life. ‘‘ He shows 
as much interest in an ignorant little waif of 
these mountains, as he would in a beautiful 
prospect,*' thought Mansfield. In Dr. Ray- 
mond’s eyes, a human soul was the crowning 
work of God. 

In a pause in the conversation. Dr. Raymond 
pointed to the church spire in the distance — 
'‘We will make quite a company in the little 
mountain chapel to-day ; you will join us Mans- 
field, will you not ? ” 

For a moment the young man was tempted 
to accept the invitation so kindly given, then 
the old spirit of hatred of churches, and of Sab- 
• bath restraints asserted itself, and he replied — 

“No thank you! I must be excused ; I have 
some work I want to do to-day.” 

Dr. Raymond gave Agnes an astonished 
glance; something in her face kept him from 
asking further questions. He commenced de- 
scribing a Sabbath he spent among the Alps ; 
his account of the religious services of the day — 


62 


MV PEARL. 


to which Agnes listened so intently — did not 
interest Mansfield particularly, but Dr. Ray- 
mond's graphic manner of narrating anything, 
his charming descriptive touches of scenery and 
surroundings, were always delightful. Mansfield 
was ever a willing listener, when Dr. Raymond 
was ready to speak. 

After breakfast there was a short, informal 
service in the parlor, conducted by Dr. Ray- 
mond ; this he had been in the habit of doing 
on Sabbath mornings, during the seasons he had 
frequented this hotel. Mansfield hesitated at 
the door, but finally followed Robert in, and 
seated himself by a French window, where he 
could step out upon the piazza if he chose. 

They sang the hymn — Welcome sweet day 
of rest ; it sounded very sweetly, even in Mans- 
field's ears ; he was certain that there was one 
present, joining in singing those words of wel- 
come, who sang them with the heart, as well as 
the lips ; he looked at Agnes’ sweet restful face, 
certain that to her, at least, it was rest day." 
Then Dr. Raymond read the ninety-second 
Psalm, offered a fervent, inpressive prayer, fol- 
lowed by a few interesting remarks on the Psalm 


MV PEARL. 63 

he had read ; with the singing of another hymn 
the exercises closed. 

Henry Mansfield sat and watched the little 
company; with most of those present he had 
formed a slight acquaintance. He noticed the 
faces of those around, the careless indifferent 
manner of many, and concluded that to most of 
them, the Sabbath was no better than any other 
day. But he had to admit to himself, that those 
that he liked best in the house, were those who 
loved the day, and welcomed it with gladness. 
There . was kind Mrs. Raymond — flanked as 
usual by Belle and Tom — her face shining with 
pure joy; Cousin Agnes, with sweet little 
Grace, and Dinah, the cook — sitting humbly 
just inside the door, holding on her lap his little 
model, Irene — her dark features beaming as she 
sang the joyful words with all her soul. A few 
others there were, besides their own party, that 
he had the charity to believe really rejoiced at 
the coming of the Sabbath, but to many he felt 
certain, that even this short service was but a 
weariness. 

It cost Mansfield some effort to start off with 
his white umbrella, and other accoutrements, 
and stride down the long piazza, directly after 


MY PEARL, 


64 

this pleasant little meeting ; some of its sweet 
peace had reached even his heart, but he had 
committed himself, and manlike, go he must and 
would. But he did not carry with him a happy 
heart ; Cousin Agnes* sorrowful, reproachful 
look haunted him, while some of Dr. Raymond s 
earnest words rang in his ears — While absent 
from home duties and privileges, we must be 
watchful lest we fail to keep the sacred day holy 
to the Lord.** 

The question would come — ‘‘ Am I keeping 
it holy to the Lord ? ’* But he consoled himself 
by thinking ‘‘ I will go with Cousin Agnes this 
afternoon to see that patient man ; she calls that 
good Sunday occupation.** He was soon inter- 
ested in his work, and went home well pleased 
with the amount accomplished during the morn- 
ing. 


MV PEARL. 


65 


CHAPTER V. 

At dinner the church-goers looked very bright 
and happy ; our little party of eight, had a table 
to themselves. Dr. Raymond and Robert Spen- 
cer discussed the Sunday School question, 
young Spencer asking Dr. Raymond's advice 
about some plans for its improvement ; both 
showing great interest in the little chapel and 
its pastor. Dr. Raymond turned to Mansfield 
— ‘‘ We had some good music this morning only 
we needed your tenor, as Robert played the 
flute. Our big little girl here," pointing laugh- 
ingly at Belle, ^Ms developing a good strong 
voice, she, with Agnes, my little wife, and some 
others, carried along the ladies part very nicely, 
but the other parts were not so well sustained." 

Well take it altogether, I think we suc- 
ceeded in drowning out the discords," laughed 
Mrs. Raymond, ^'and I hope we made some 
melody to the Lord, in our hearts. But Mr. 
Mansfield, I was sorry that we did not have 
your help ; the harmony was not complete with- 
5 


66 


MY PEARL. 


out you ; how did it happen that you were not 
present ? I hope you are not sick to-day.” 

Mansfield colored ; Mrs. Raymond’s innocent, 
kindly question, was a little trying. He did not 
like to shock this true good woman, who had 
shown so much motherly interest in himself, yet 
he was never guilty of cowardice, or deceit, so 
replied politely — “ I had something else to do 
this morning, I went sketching.” 

“ Oh ! I am very sorry ; my dear young 
friend, you are making a grave mistake.” 

The sweet face had such a troubled look, that 
Mansfield felt really uncomfortable, but he 
answered lightly — “ Oh no ! I think not, it was 
beautiful in woods and fields this morning.” 

Agnes relieved him by changing the subject 
of conversation, while Mansfield relapsed into 
silence, finishing his meal with a clouded brow, 
thinking some bitter thoughts. “ Why should 
these people treat me as if I had been commit- 
ting an unpardonable sin ? I have as good a 
right to my opinions, as they to theirs ; my 
ideas are just as likely to be correct as theirs. 
It surely was better for health and happiness, to 
be out in this air, than to be shut up in a close 
building, for a couple of hours, bored to death 


MV PEARL, 


67 


by a stupid preacher,” although he had to admit 
that the church-goers did not look nor talk as 
though they had been bored. 

He felt very sure that some who went to the 
chapel that morning, went because they thought 
they must, and not from choice. One young 
lady, at another table, whose acquaintance he 
had formed, called out to him as he was starting 
off — I wish I could join you, Mr. Mansfield, 
for a stroll, but Dr. Raymond will scold, I am 
afraid, if I do not go to church.” 

'‘So that young woman will be one of the 
worshipers in appearance, but her heart will be 
out in the woods,” he had thought at the time ; 
now, he wondered how much better she was 
than he, in God’s sight. He was honest, acting 
out his convictions, but she was only acting a 
part, yet this same young lady was a member of 
Dr. Raymond’s church. 

His mind was so full of angry thoughts, that 
the pleasant dinner hour was spoiled. But 
while he was so sure that with many, their ap- 
parent devotion was only a form, he knew that 
Dr. Raymond and his wife, Robert and Agnes, 
were sincere. He could not conceive of Dr. 
Raymond, true and noble as he was, as acting a 


68 


AfV PEARL. 


part, yet he could not imagine what the charm 
could be that led him to that little church, on 
such a beautiful morning. 

As for Robert, Mansfield had given up talk- 
ing with him ; He is too set and narrow in his 
ideas — was Mansfield^s conclusion. Robert 
Spencer had not his sister’s angelic patience ; 
when Mansfield ridiculed sacred things, he 
would reply sharply. So the young men — old 
friends, almost brothers — were finding out daily, 
how far they had drifted apart, until their mu- 
tual love for art, seemed to be their only point of 
agreement. Spencer had not yet learned the 
secret of differing from a friend, and yet holding 
him, perhaps winning him, by the power of for- 
bearing affection ; a lesson which it often takes 
years for a strong decided nature to learn. 

After dinner Mansfield met Cousin Agnes in 
the hall — ^^Are you going to see our Job-like 
friend this afternoon ? ” 

*'No I think not. Cousin Henry; Dr. and 
Mrs. Raymond are going, but I have another 
engagement.” 

‘‘ What, pray ? I thought nothing ever kept 
you from your proteg^ Sunday afternoons.” 

seldom miss that call, but to-day I am 


MV PEARL. 


69 


going to a female prayer and missionary meet- 
ing ; the ladies of the little church hold one this 
afternoon ; they urged my coming, and I prom- 
ised to attend. I am sorry to miss our call.’* 

‘‘ A female prayer meeting ! Cousin Agnes, 
do you expect to pray } ” 

‘‘ I may do so, if asked,” was the quiet reply. 
‘‘You had better take a good rest.” 

“Yes, I mean to do that at once,” and with a 
bright smile, she slipped away to her room. 

In the course of the afternoon, as Mansfield 
sat on the piazza, chatting with some of the 
ladies, he saw Agnes and Belle Spencer depart, 
arm in arm, talking pleasantly. 

“ She is going to take that chit of a girl with 
her to a female prayer meeting, I do declare ! ” 
was his mental observation; “these people are 
gone daft on the subject of meetings of all 
kinds.” Soon after, he saw Dr. and Mrs. Ray- 
mond, with little Grace, start on their errand of 
kindness. Grace, although ten years old, was 
small and slight; she had hold of Dr. Ray- 
mond’s hand, and went skipping along, talking 
very fast, as was her custom. 

“And Rob, I suppose, is hunting up some 
Sunday School brat — with Tom in his wake — 


70 


MY PEARL. 


all off on their Sunday business,” muttered 
Mansfield to himself ; rising in his vexation, he 
excused himself and started for a walk, perhaps 
a sketch. This time he had some company, 
that was not agreeable. Hillard joined him, 
and was not to be driven away by any indiffer- 
ence or rudeness. “ Solitude is delightful, but 
poor company is misery,” Mansfield often said. 

At last Hillard made a speech that angered 
the artist beyond endurance — “ I suppose Miss 
Spencer has gone to visit that sick man, to 
whom she is so devoted ; a very common, hum- 
ble sort of a person I understand he is. I 
wonder at her peculiar tastes.” 

Mansfield felt like collaring the fellow. “ What 
right have you to be criticising the tastes of an 
angel ? If you had a thousandth part of her good- 
ness you might be thankful,” and turning on 
his heel, he leaped a fence, leaving Hillard look- 
ing after him in blank amazement. When once 
sure that he was rid of his troublesome compan- 
ion, Mansfield slackened his pace, and finally 
seated himself on a rock, vexed and out of sorts 
with himself, and the world. At the bottom of 
his discontent was the martyr feeling that he 
had been slighted and abused, although in what 


MV PEARL. 


n 


way, he could not have told. He would gladly 
have joined Dr. Raymond and his wife in their 
walk, had he been invited, although he imagined 
that the Dr. would talk and pray with the sick 
man ; he would willingly have been a listener to 
another earnest prayer, but he could not blame 
the Dr. for not extending an invitation after the 
refusal of the morning. 

After all, it is entirely my own fault ; I will 
not be a fool,'’ he exclaimed aloud ; there is 
plenty to enjoy without company." Nature — 
the Soother — soon quieted him. Everything 
was beautiful beyond description ; the moun- 
tains, the clouds, the distant sheen of the lake, 
while the drowsy sounds of mid-summer, helped 
to still the unrest of his spirit. He lifted his 
hat as in reverence — a habit he had — true poet 
and devotee at the shrine of the beautiful. 
Soon a rustic fence, made of stumps, and cov- 
ered with vines, and a clump of lovely trees, 
attracted his attention ; he took out his pencil, 
and busied himself until the sun began to hide 
behind the mountains. 

Sauntering on toward home, he bethought 
himself — I will make a call on my own 
account," and turned his steps towards Ernest 


72 


MV PEARL, 


-Saunders’ humble cottage. Reaching the door, 
he knocked softly, then entered. Ernest was 
alone, his bed turned toward the sunset, and 
looking so radiantly happy, that Mansfield was 
astonished — How do you to-day } ” extending 
his hand cordially, to which question the invalid 
replied — 

Oh ! I am well, so well.” 

‘‘Why, I am glad to hear it; then you are 
better.” 

“ No, not in body, that can never be, but well 
in spirit, so happy. Dr. Raymond and his wife, 
and sweet little Grace have been here ; we had 
the most blessed little meeting, heaven seemed 
to come right down into this room. Dr. Ray- 
mond makes everything so real ; sometimes I 
forget, and heaven seems far away, but it is only 
a step; as he says, ‘if the veil could be lifted 
from my eyes, I could see Jesus, and the angels, 
right here in my poor little room.’ It is noth- 
ing to lie here with such company.” 

“ Dr. Raymond has wonderful powers of 
description; he makes everything vivid, but I 
imagine several veils would have to be lifted 
before you could see all that. But I am glad if 


MV PEARL, 73 

it gives you any comfort, you need all you can 
get/’ 

Ernest Saunders looked at the young man 
sadly — '‘You do not love Jesus.” 

" I neither love Him, nor hate Him ; He has 
not come into my life one way nor another ; I 
have had other things to occupy my time and 
thoughts. I am coming some day this week, to 
show you some of the beautiful things that I 
have seen, during the past two years.” 

"You are very kind; I shall be glad to see 
them.” 

Then the artist opened his little sketch-book, 
showing some charming bits of landscape. 

" How pretty they are, did you do them to- 
day } ” 

"Yes, some of them; that little view is not 
far from your home, but you cannot see it.” 

" It is a beauty, but I should not think you 
would want to do it on Sunday.” 

Mansfield laughed. " Oh ! you are shocked 
too, are you ? that seems to be the fashion in 
these parts ; I horrify all my friends. If I never 
do anything worse than that, I shall be thankful. 
How do you occupy yourself on Sunday } do 
you lay aside your press and all your little 


74 


MV PEARL. 


devices for passing the time and amusing your- 
self ? It must be a tedious day, if you do/' 

A tedious day ? oh, no ! it is my happiest 
day in all the week ; I have plenty of time to 
read ; then I rest and think, for I am often very 
tired, even from my little work through the 
week. Then all my best things come to me on 
Sunday — my best thoughts, my best friends ; 
Jesus the dearest of all, is especially near, never 
so near as on the Sabbath day ; the hours are 
all too short." 

Well, if I had to lie on that bed, and do noth- 
ing but read and think, for one whole day in 
every seven, I should soon be a fit subject for a 
lunatic asylum." 

‘‘That is because you do not love the Master; 
the more we love Him, the more we love and 
enjoy His day." 

“ I fear it would always be a stupid day to 
me, if I had to spend it as you people do — pray- 
ing, psalm singing, and going to church." 

“ Going to church is not for me, that is the 
only shadow that clouds my Sabbath day ; that 
sweet bell says ‘come, come,' but I cannot 
answer the summons ; how can you resist the 
invitation; ‘Come thirsty one and drink, come 


MV PEARL. 


75 


hungry one and eat/ it seems to say ; how I 
long to go every Sabbath morning. But there 
is great consolation for those who cannot go up 
to God's house, Jesus himself will carry to them 
the needed food and drink." Then as he saw 
Mansfield rising to leave — Oh, please, Mr. 
Mansfield ! sing just one verse of that hymn 
you sang last Sunday — ‘Jesus lover of my soul.' 
We did not have any singing to-day, excepting 
one of Grace's little Sunday School hymns." 

He could not refuse such a simple request, nor 
resist the pleading of those earnest, pathetic 
eyes. He sang two verses with true expressive- 
ness ; as he sang, there welled through his 
heart a longing for the rest and peace that 
breathed through the words — a hiding place, so 
that he could calmly face danger of every kind, 
like the man on the wreck. He picked up his 
book — “ I must be going." 

Ernest Saunders held out his hand — “ I 
thank you for the music ; God bless you, and 
bring you to this precious Saviour ! " 

With this earnest benediction sounding in his 
ears, and a vision of the thin, patient, but happy 
face before his eyes, Mansfield hastened back to 
the hotel ; he found Dr. Raymond and Robert 


76 


MV PEARL, 


sitting on one of the piazzas, enjoying the 
beauty of the closing day. He rather expected 
to be called to account by good Dr. Raymond, 
but was disappointed ; the minister s greeting 
was as genial and cordial as usual. In'the con- 
versation that followed. Dr. Raymond found 
that Mansfield had been to see Ernest Saun- 
ders. “ I am very glad ; hope you will go often, 
carrying with you pictures, books, or anything 
that can interest ; giving him food for pleasant 
thought, is befriending him in the truest sense ; 
his mind is active, and needs fresh supplies.^' 

Then Dr. Raymond spoke of making up a 
little purse to buy Ernest some needed com- 
forts ; Mansfield responded at once, and very 
liberally ; the Doctor's heart went out with real 
affection toward this generous, noble-hearted 
young man ; he was growing daily more and 
more attached to the gifted young artist. ‘‘This 
soul must be won for God and heaven," he 
thought, as they sat there in the fading light. 

That evening. Dr. Raymond was in one of 
his best moods, interesting and entertaining a 
large circle of friends for a couple of hours. 
His talk was mostly on religious subjects — the 
religious aspect of many of the countries which 


MV PEARL. 


77 


he had visited, interspersed with incidents of 
travel, and little touches of pathos and humor ; 
whatever he failed to recall in any of his 
accounts, Mrs. Raymond was ever ready to sup- 
plement, especially if it was anything comical, 
for the comic never slipped from her mind. 
There was no cant about Dr. Raymond ; he 
spoke of sacred things simply, earnestly, and 
naturally ; he was not a man who thought in 
ruts — all was fresh and original. He had not 
traveled in ruts, taking only the beaten paths ; 
he had seen many things in his wanderings 
that many travelers fail to see. 

Mansfield was a most attentive listener ; noth- 
ing could divert him, when Dr. Raymond was 
talking. He wondered how it was that Dr. Ray- 
mond had learned so much about the condition 
of the people in foreign lands in his months of 
travel, so much more than he himself had 
learned, in a sojourn of over two years. To be 
sure, as the Doctor said — You went for work 
and study, to perfect yourself in a certain branch ; 
/ did not ; I had no studying to do, unless it was 
the study of humanity, in all its various phases.’’ 
Yet this did not account for all the difference. 
Dr. Raymond loved the human soul, seeing all 


78 


MV PEARL. 


its grand possibilities, even when he found it 
degraded and down-trodden ; his constant thought 
was — ‘‘how can these fallen ones be lifted to 
their true nobility ? '' 

Mansfield loved the beautiful ; Art was his 
goddess. What was poor miserable humanity 
compared with her To perfect himself in his 
profession, so that he might do skillful work for 
his deity and become famous, were his objects 
in life ; everything must yield to them. So deep 
down under all his devotion to a noble calling 
lay the serpent — Selfishness — coiled up, and so 
completely hidden, that its presence was not 
suspected. The idea of using his brush for the 
elevation of his fellow men ; devoting his nat- 
ural gift and acquired power to God’s service, 
had never entered his mind. 

In all his life, Henry Mansfield had never 
been intimately acquainted with a man like Dr. 
Raymond, of large mind and heart, cultivated, 
refined, and enthusiastic in his love of nature, 
poetry, and art, yet deeply and earnestly reli- 
gious — his whole being consecrated to God and 
his fellow-creatures. How such a man could be 
willing to use his time and talents for the bene- 
fit of the humblest person he might meet, was 


MV PEARL, 


79 


an enigma that worldly Henry Mansfield could 
not solve, yet the very mystery, increased his 
love and reverence for this good man. Dr. Ray- 
mond’s piety was very simple — the trusting faith 
of a little child— but with principles firm and un- 
flinching; yet withal, he was so genial and 
social, so ready for a joke, so humble in his 
opinion of himself, so charitable in his judg- 
ments of others, that in the five days that they 
had been together, Mansfield had voted him a 
rare man, one among a thousand. 


8o 


MV PEARL. 


CHAPTER VI. 

The following week was one of those perfect 
ones, that often come among the mountains, the 
sun rising and setting daily without a cloud ; 
long bright days with an occasional shower 
during the night, to keep the air cool and fresh. 
What exhilarating air it was ! Oh ! the strength 
these mountains give. The eye brightens, the 
step grows elastic, we feel equal to any under- 
taking; climbing the heights grows to be an 
easy task. Well may we exclaim — For the 
strength of the hills we bless Thee ! ” The 
sleep is so sound, the appetite so keen ; ‘‘ what 
makes everything taste so much more delicious 
hercy than it ever did at komey' we ask; ‘^the 
cream, the milk, the berries, are so much 
sweeter than they ever were on the plains.’^ 
The roses come back to faded cheeks, life and 
strength to weakened limbs, until we begin to 
think that these mountains peaks, breathe 
'forth elixir pure.” 


MV PEARL, 


8i 


Agnes Spencer felt the spell, and was daily 
gaining vitality and vigor ; she was often able 
to join the parties that started off on long 
tramps, rides, and excursions that required 
great endurance. Miss Wright — Agnes* invalid 
friend a little younger than herself did not gain 
so rapidly, and often felt greatly discouraged ; 
after a long illness Miss Wright had been 
ordered to the mountains ; her physician assured 
her, that if she would only stay long enough, the 
tonic of the hills, would surely do its restorative 
work, so she tried to be hopeful. 

Dr. Raymond often spent the day fishing in 
the sparkling streams that abounded, sometimes 
accompanied by Robert Spencer, and Mans- 
field, and always "‘by the ever-present Tom.** 
The Doctor was a born fisherman ; he knew 
where the finest trout could be found, for had 
he not investigated every brook and shaded pool, 
for miles around } they were all familiar to him. 
His pleasant face had been mirrored in their 
waters many times, until the tiny occupants 
knew that when his hook and rod appeared, 
trouble was sure to follow. If the inmates of the 
hotel always welcomed Dr. Raymond with 
delight, it is to be feared that the finny crea- 
6 


82 


MV PEARL, 


tures in streamlet and pond, were not so much 
rejoiced ; his coming was their day of doom. 

Henry Mansfield could not deny himself the 
pleasure of Dr. Raymond's company, even if he 
had to neglect pencil and brush, but he managed 
to smuggle a little good faithful work into every 
day. Sometimes Dr. Raymond would accom- 
pany the artists, taking with him a book and 
Robert's flute ; lying on the grass, or sitting on 
a rock beside the workers, he would read aloud 
some fine poem, or play the flute, often breaking 
out into exclamations of delight over ‘‘this 
glorious world that we live in," and the marvel- 
ous power and goodness of the great Designer. 
Then again they would all join in a song that 
would start the echoes ; often it would be some 
grand old hymn led off by Dr. Raymond. 
Mansfield would sing it as heartily as though 
such words had not been strangers to his lips 
for years. Dr. Raymond was so interested in 
all they did, so eager to understand the princi- 
ples upon which they worked ; he was so quick 
to see any peculiarity in the landscape, and 
made such valuable suggestions, that he was a 
delightful companion in their expeditions. He 
was so well acquainted with the country, that he 


MV PEARL, 


83 


could tell them where to find the old gnarled 
trees, the tumbling ruin, or the old gambrel- 
roofed house or barn. 

“ Dr. Raymond, if you were not such a good 
minister, I should say you ought to be an 
artist,'’ said Spencer one day. 

‘‘No, no, I never could paint a picture ; I can 
see and enjoy the beauty, but I never could put 
it upon canvas. ‘ Many poets die with their 
songs unsung ' they say, and I presume many 
artists die with their pictures unpainted ; it is 
probably fortunate for the world, in both cases, 
that it is saved the infliction," with a cheery 
laugh. 

The days slipped away rapidly and delight- 
fully to our little party, while the evenings were 
far from dull. There was generally dancing and 
card-playing in the large parlor, but a congenial 
little group often gathered in one of the side 
rooms, or on the piazza. Belle and Tom were 
always starting some innocent fun or mischief, 
while Mrs. Raymond was ever ready to second 
their movements, or to read or recite something 
funny, in her inimitable way, that would con- 
vulse the company with laughter. She was 
always the life of the meals, bubbling over with 


84 


MV PEARL. 


fun, as she was ; Belle, Tom, and often her hus- 
band, acting as assistants. 

Dyspepsia might have made me his victim 
before this time, but for my jolly wife,'* Dr. 
Raymond often said ; she always makes it a 
point, to spice her meals with merriment." 

‘‘Yes, this good husband of mine is often 
sadly in need of just such spice," laughed the 
wife. 

This pleasant family life was delightful to 
Henry Mansfield — something new to him, he 
had been leading such a roving unsettled life for 
so long; indeed he had few recollections of 
merry social times around the family board. 
After the death of his mother, the austerity of 
his father and aunt had destroyed all the free- 
dom and joyfulness that belong to the true 
home. 

The gatherings around the tea-table, after a 
long day of enjoyment, were always merry ones. 
Some one of the party always had some expe- 
rience to relate, some funny adventure in the 
day's happenings. Tom was always bringing in 
something of the kind — the funny things he was 
sure to find, or to concoct. 

One evening at table, they were speaking of 


MV PEARL, 


85 


quarrels. *Some one spilled the salt, and then 
laughed about the sign. 

‘'You and Dr. Raymond never had a quarrel 
in all your lives, did you. Aunt Maggie ? ’’ asked 
Belle. 

“ Oh, yes indeed ! we have had a great many.’’ 

“ Why Aunt Maggie ! do tell us all about it, 
what did you quarrel over ? ” 

“ My dear, I should not like to speak of fam- 
ily difficulties before so many ; it would be very 
trying ; ” her voice was so doleful, her face so 
sober, that even Dr. Raymond looked aghast. 

“ Oh ! Aunt Maggie, you will have to tell us 
now, or we shall think it is something dreadful.” 

“ Well, my child,” very solemnly “ we have 
had a great many quarrels about cheese ; we 
never could agree on the subject of cheese ; ” she 
brought out the last word so comically, that 
they all laughed heartily. Dr. Raymond loudest 
of all. 

“ Yes, I can truly say, that is about the extent 
of our quarreling.” 

“ Happy man ! May I be as fortunate ! ” 
laughed Mansfield. 

During these days of pleasure, Agnes Spen- 
cer did not lose sight of her purpose of finding 


86 


MV PEARL, 


\ 

sound Bible answers to the questions — Why the 
Sabbath day should be observed, and how its 
sacred hours should be spent. As she belonged 
to Mrs. Raymond’s Bible class at home, she 
turned naturally to her pastor’s wife for help in 
this examination ; the two ladies had many 
pleasant talks on this subject. To Agnes the 
Sabbath was precious — her comfort, and delight. 
As a child she had been taught to look upon the 
day as hallowed, and also as joyful time — a day 
of ‘‘ rest and gladness.” As she grew in years, 
and heavenly grace, as her life was more and 
more crowded with care, the higher was the 
estimate she put upon her day of days. She 
anticipated its coming through all the duties of 
the week, prizing it as the time when she could 
drop the things of earth, and in God’s house, 
could look up into the brightness of the Father’s 
face, catching a glimpse of the heavenly courts, 
in that land where all is light and joy. The 
Sabbath was her resting place by the way, her 
oasis in the desert — watered by springs, and 
covered with verdure — where she gained new 
strength for the onward journey. ‘‘ Sunday is 
coming ” was the thought that often cheered her^ 
when tired and discouraged. 


MY PEARL, 87 

It had been her effort to teach her brothers 
and sisters the same high estimate of this holy 
day ; at the same time, she had striven to redeem 
the hours from all thought of weariness and 
restraint. Feeling as she did, it was not strange 
that it grieved her to the heart, to find that 
Cousin Henry thought so differently, having 
such utter disregard for the day and its claims. 
Agnes had always taken it for granted that the 
day was the Lord’s ; she could hardly imagine 
how any one could look upon it in any other 
light She was too wise to argue with her 
cousin, but she hoped to influence him in quiet 
ways ; she wished to be able to answer some of 
his objections. 

One lovely morning Mrs. Raymond and Agnes 
were sitting by an open window, with the beauti- 
ful sweep of mountain and valley spread out 
before their eyes. Suddenly Agnes gave the 
conversation a serious turn by asking ear- 
nestly — 

Mrs. Raymond, if the question were put to 
you — ‘ Why is every one bound to sanctify the 
Sabbath day } ’ what would you reply ? ” 

‘‘Why, of course, Agnes, the first and great 
reason is — God’s positive command, as given us 


88 


MV PEARL. 


in the fourth commandment, where He claims 
^one whole day in seven, to be a holy Sabbath 
to himself.* When God came to His ancient 
people with thunderings and lightnings, the 
noise of trumpets, and the smoking of the moun- 
tain, He spoke the solemn words — ^Thou shalt 
keep it holy — thou shalt not do any work, — nor 
thy children, thy servants, nor thy cattle.* 
Surely there can be no greater reason for obe- 
dience than such a command, thus given, and 
enforced.** 

Agnes opened her Bible to Deuteronomy ; 

‘‘ ‘ Keep the Sabbath to sanctify it,* Moses said, 
as he rehearsed the law in the ears of the peo- 
ple, just before his death. How he recalls the 
scene, ^ When I stood between the Lord and you, 
for you were afraid by reason of the fire,* do 
you not think his heart must have been sad as 
he reviewed the way the Lord had led them, 
knowing all the time that he could never enter 
the promised land ? ** 

Not sad exactly, I think, Agnes ; he was . 
perfectly submissive to God’s will ; then he 
must have known that there were better things 
in store for him than even the beautiful land of 
his affection. Can you turn to any other pas- 


MV PEARL. 


89 


sages where the command is repeated? You 
seem to be prepared to answer your own ques- 
tions ? ” 

Then Agnes read from Leviticus — ‘‘Ye shall 
keep my Sabbaths and reverence my sanctuary, 
I am the Lord;’^ and from Ezekiel — “ Hallow 
my Sabbaths.*’ 

“ How often we find that word ‘ hallow,* used 
in connection with the Sabbath,** remarked 
Mrs. Raymond. “ ‘ Hallow my Sabbaths, and 
they shall be a sign between me and you ; * it is 
the symbol God’s children carry, that they are 
His.** 

“ Surely the command was very explicit. 
And now, dear Mrs. Raymond, why was such a 
command given in those early times ? There was 
no resurrection to be commemorated.** 

“ I see you are all interrogation points — the 
why, and the wherefore ? I suppose it was 
because God knew that a day of rest was abso- 
lutely necessary for the life and health of man 
and beast. A seventh part of the time was for 
rest, and not only rest, but a ‘ holy day, a Sab- 
bath of rest to the Lord ; ’ the seventh year was 
a Sabbatical year, the land was to rest ; there 
was to be no sowing nor reaping, no gathering 


90 


MV PEARL 


in ; the spontaneous growth of the land was to 
be left for the poor/* 

‘‘ Oh ! I think it was wonderful, beautiful, 
that even the land should have its rest, and the 
poor their harvest,** exclaimed Agnes. 

** Indeed it was ; it would often be a blessed 
thing now for mother earth, and her poverty- 
stricken children, if that law were still obeyed. 
Well, the Sabbath of the world will surely come 
sometime, not one year, but a thousand. What 
years of peace and blessedness those millennial 
years will be ! ** and Mrs. Raymond’s eyes 
turned longingly to the lovely valley that lay 
smiling in the morning sun. 

“ But why was it necessary for God’s ancient 
people to observe so many more rest days than 
we do in these latter times } They were cer- 
tainly a longer lived, and stronger race than 
we are ? ” 

“ It was not that they needed so much rest, 
but you know they had no conception of con- 
secrating, devoting anything to a holy God. 
They had to be taught as we teach little children 
— line upon line — that a seventh part of their 
time was sacred to the Lord. We can hardly 
conceive how hard it was to make them under- 


A/y PEARL. 


91 


Stand this truth, perhaps the missionaries can 
imagine. For God’s purpose was not only to 
give them bodily rest, but to teach them to bow 
in worship and adoration before their Lord and 
Maker.” 

‘‘Even now, we as Christians have not fully 
learned the lesson, for do we not often cheat 
our souls out of the Sabbath rest which they so 
much require ? ” 

“ Why, Agnes dear, do not imagine for a 
moment, that I undervalue the real object of the 
day because I have said so much about physical 
rest; the Sabbath is the spirit’s day.” 

“ Oh ! I do not ; only my thoughts wandered 
off to the way we often let our cankering wor- 
ries and cares spoil our Sabbaths. God says 
— ‘ My people shall dwell in quiet resting 
places ; ’ surely the Sabbath should be such a 
place. Is it not just as wrong to burden our 
heart with sorrows and anxieties on that blessed 
day, as to fill them with worldly plans 1 Should 
we not be care-free for one day in the seven .? ” 

“Yes, Agnes, you are right,” said Mrs. Ray- 
mond, smiling, “ but it is often hard to shut out 
these intruders on joyful time. It is George 


/ 


92 MV PEARL. 

Herbert, I think, who calls Sundays, ' care’s balm 
and bay.’ 

I know, when I was a girl, if anything sad or 
annoying happened in our school or family mat- 
ters, mother would often say to us : ‘ Do not 
think nor talk of it to-day, leave it until Monday, 
nothing must mar our Sabbath day.’ ” 

“Your mother was a wise woman, she must 
have been a very happy Christian.” 

“ I have thanked her many times for teaching 
me to keep troublesome things out of holy time ; 
sometimes in the sad past, I fear reason might 
have fled, but for these resting places of spirit.” 

“You dear child! I am glad that you have 
learned the true meaning of Sabbath rest. 
After a day spent in thinking of Christ, his ten- 
derness and love, all he did and suffered for us, 
by Monday morning, how insignificant seems 
our own sorrow ; the burden is not half so heavy 
as when we laid it down Saturday night.” 

“ No, not half,” said Agnes with a smile, “and 
the strength and refreshment of that precious 
day, last through all the week.” 

“ It will be a blessed thing for us, when we can 
make all our days Sabbath days in this respect, 
leaving every load for the Lord to carry.” 


MV PEARL, 93 

Do you think we shall ever reach that point 
in this world ? 

Some have, Agnes ; I think it is possible/’ 

Just then Belle opened the door and exclaimed 
— Why here you are, Aunt Maggie ; I could 
not find you. Dr. Raymond wants to know if 
you and Aggie feel like taking a long ride, to a 
lovely mountain peak, where there is a very fine 
view; he thinks it is a splendid day to go.” 
The ladies were both ready to join the excursion. 

‘‘ Why, it is too bad for you two to be cooped 
up here this charming morning ; pray what have 
you been doing } ” 

** Having a pleasant little chat, mostly about 
the Sabbath,” replied Mrs. Raymond. 

‘‘Wish I had been here to listen; Sundays 
are our most pleasant days at home, are they 
not, Aggie ? ” 

“Yes, I think they are. Belle,” with a bright 
smile. 

“But at school we girls grow careless, and 
often break the Sabbath, I fear. Now you two 
will have to hurry and get yourselves ready, 
while I hunt up Grace.” 


94 


MY PEARL, 


CHAPTER VII. 

It was a merry party that was stowed away 
in that large mountain wagon that day, eight in 
all, beside the driver, to say nothing of lunch 
baskets, and wraps, for as Tom said — ‘‘ This is 
to be an all day affair ; we are not coming home 
until dark.’' It required the services of two gen- 
tlemen to get Aunt Maggie safely mounted into 
the high vehicle. ‘‘The feat is accomplished,” 
she exclaimed, as she seated herself, puffing and 
laughing. 

“ Now we must have a comfortable place for 
Aggie ; she’s not strong, but she’s precions^ 
was Tom’s aside to Cousin Henry. Tom was 
the moving spirit; he enjoyed the fun of get- 
ting started, as much as any part. Mansfield 
hesitated about going, although sorely tempted, 
but Dr. Raymond’s — “ O, Mansfield, go ; you 
will get your best impression of the beauty of 
this region from this peak” — turned the scale, 
and he gave himself up to the pleasure of the 
day. Tom, who had been several weeks among 


MV PEARL, 95 

these hills with Dr. Raymond the previous sum- 
mer, had to add his testimony — 

‘‘Why this that you see here is nothing — just 
these mountains, and this valley ; if you want to 
get a view that is something, you must go to 
this tip-top place ; you can see all over creation ; 
if you try to paint that^ you'll have to take a can- 
vas as big as the side of a house." 

“Well, young man, you need not warn me, I 
shall not attempt anything of the kind," laughed 
Mansfield. 

Oh ! the charm and delight of such an excur- 
sion among the mountains. The air was clear 
and bracing, the horses strong and fleet, the 
company well acquainted and congenial. The 
sky was as blue as sapphire, with a few fleecy 
clouds floating in the azure depths, and casting 
lovely little shadows upon the mountain-sides. 
“ The day is perfect, and everything complete," 
was the verdict of the happy party. They 
descended the steep road into the valley beneath, 
then taking a sudden turn, commenced going 
“upper and upper," as Tom declared, until the 
way grew rough and stony, and the horses had 
to stop occasionally, for a little breathing-spell. 

The ride was long, but far from tedious, with 


96 


MV PEARL, 


SO many wide awake spirits in the load ; so many 
eyes watching for everything interesting or 
beautiful ; so many ears and hearts attuned to 
Nature’s sweet sounds, and ready to enjoy all 
her pleasant things. At length the driver drew 
rein in a shady spot, informing the company 
that the horses could go no farther, the remain- 
der of the ascent must be performed on foot. 
There was more fun in dismounting, and the 
usual delay and discussion about the place to 
lunch ; but the gentlemen agreed that they 
would rather carry the baskets the rest of the 
distance, than to spend any unnecessary time 
away from the upper glories. Tom remembered 
that there was a sheltered spot, where they 
could take their meal, ‘^only we may have to 
pin down the table-cloth, it blows hurricanes up 
there on top sometimes ; you ladies better take 
all your wraps, and furl all you sails, or you’ll be 
carried up.” 

“Not much danger for me, Tom, I am of the 
ponderous kind, which does not blow away.” 

“It would take a good strong gust to carry 
you off. Aunt Maggie ; but, Aggie, a whiff might 
blow her away ; I’ll hold on tight,” grasping his 
sister’s arm laughingly. 


MV PEARL, 


9T 


^‘Now do not look back until you reach the 
summit/’ was Dn Raymond’s advice, so that 
the whole scene may burst upon you in all its 
grandeur.” 

The climb was a long, hard one, but they had 
strong walking sticks that Tom had cut, and oc- 
casionally the gentlemen had to put down their 
baskets, to help the ladies over the rough places. 
Several times Mrs. Raymond gave out entirely, 
and declared she could go no farther, but her 
husband’s strong arm gave her new courage. 

At last the top was gained, and all turned to 
gaze with wonder and admiration upon the mag- 
nificent picture spread out before them. Even 
Tom and chatterbox Grace, were awed into 
silence. As far as the eye could reach, in 
almost every direction, was a sweep of beautiful 
country — hills and plains, valleys and little lakes, 
all seeming far beneath them, so much did this 
bald-headed peak tower above all its fellows. In 
the dim distance a river went winding along, 
looking like a shining ribbon in the landscape, 
while the far-away mountains were blue as “ the 
overhanging heavens.” For a few moments they 
all stood enraptured, spell-bound, Dr. Raymond 
and Mansfield holding their hats in their hands 
7 


98 


MV PEARL, 


until Mansfield’s delighted exclamation broke the 
silence — ‘‘ Oh ! this is most glorious. I never 
saw anything equal to this in any country.” 

And then another voice was heard — the good 
wife’s anxious tones — ‘‘ Dr. Raymond, do please 
to put on that hat.” 

He obeyed mechanically, and turning to 
Mansfield said most earnestly — feel like 
bowing in reverence and adoration before the 
God who formed this glorious world.” The 
tone and manner showed that the words came 
from the depths of his heart ; then he repeated — 

“ Our heights which laud Him sink abased before 
Him, higher than the highest evermore : 

God higher than the highest we adore 1 ” 

Mansfield knew what this worshipful feeling 
was, but his homage was all for the work, and 
not for the Creator ; turning to Agnes he asked 
in an undertone — ** Do you see God in it all ? ” 
her speaking eyes made answer, as well as her 
earnest — ‘‘ I do indeed.” 

“ Well, you and Dr. Raymond see more in it 
than I do ; it is magnificent, but I had not 
thought of God.” The contrast oppressed his 
heart. 

Dr. Raymond, overhearing the remark, quoted 


MY PEARL, 99 

these words from a heathen writer — ‘‘ * God is 
within thee and is thy God ; thou carriest God 
about with thee, and knowest Him not ! ' When 
you come to know and love Him, Mansfield, you 
will see Him in His works/* 

Dr. Raymond was in one of his eloquent 
moods that day, and all were glad to listen. He 
referred to the Jewish legend, that Moses when 
on the mount with God, needed no food, but as 
soon as he descended, must have earthly nour- 
ishment. ‘‘ Moses — grand old prophet — must 
have loved the mountains ; there alone with his 
God, the glory and majesty of the Unseen One 
were revealed to him ; there his mortal eyes were 
allowed a glimpse of the heavenly vision. Upon 
those heights he talked with his God. And at 
the last, from a mountain top, he went up to that 
promised land, whose boundaries he was not 
forbidden to enter. The mountains ever seem 
very near to God and heaven ; if we would scale 
their steeps oftener, rising above the clouds and 
mists of earth — its turmoils, sins, and sorrows — 
to be alone with God, how much stronger and bet- 
ter rounded our Christian lives would be. When 
we have just descended from such alitudes, the7t 
are we fitted for the battle of life.** 


100 


MV PEARL, 


Mansfield listened with a sad heart, realizing 
how far he was from God and heaven. Many 
times, during the days they had been together, 
had Dr. Raymond spoken earnest, impressive 
words like these, which seemed to burst from 
his lips spontaneously, called forth by some 
lovely scene. God was in all his thoughts. He 
heard His voice, and saw His face in all the 
sweet music, and the beautiful sights of the 
summer time. 

Grace, who had never been so high before in 
all her life, was awed by Dr. Raymond’s words. 
She caught hold of Agnes’ dress, and hid her 
face as if afraid, whispering — ‘‘Are we almost 
to heaven, Agnes; does Dr. Raymond mean that 
we are going up as Moses did ? ” 

She comforted the child, but heaven did 
indeed seem very near to Agnes ; its reflected 
light was on her face. The child’s question 
thrilled her heart. For a moment she wished 
that she might go — as the old prophet did — 
translated to those “happier hills, and meadows 
low,” where her beloved ones were dwelling ; but 
she looked into the little sister’s pleading eyes, 
and was rebuked for the selfish thought. 

After the first delight and wonder had sub- 


MV PEARL, 


10 1 

sided a little, Robert Spencer produced a large 
field glass, and Dr. Raymond pointed out the 
different localities, calling attention to many 
things that their unfamiliar eyes had not discov- 
ered. The high hill — mountain they called it 
when they were in the valley — on which stood 
their hotel, looked very small from this height. 

‘‘Ids not of much account,'* said Tom con- 
temptuously. 

“But we must not despise it," remarked 
Mansfield, “ we get beautiful views from those 
piazzas, especially of the sunrise; you get up 
once Tom, in time to see that marvel, and you 
will not speak so disparagingly of the hill." 

They wandered around from one side to the 
other, finding new beauties at every turn, never 
tiring of the splended picture, without any 
thought of hunger or weariness, until Mrs. Ray- 
mond declared that it was time to rest, and have 
some dinner. The wind was beginning to blow, 
and they concluded to seek the sheltered retreat, 
protected by boulders, which Tom had already 
discovered. Dr. Raymond and Robert were so 
busy examining the rock formations, that Mans- 
field and Tom had to give the ladies the help 
needed, proving themselves expert assistants. 


102 


MV PEARL, 


The cloth was spread on a smooth rock, and fas- 
tened down securely by Tom, while Mansfield 
provided some comfortable places for Mrs. Ray- 
mond and Agnes to sit, insisting upon their 
resting, while Belle and Grace explored bas- 
kets, and arranged the viands in as good 
style as circumstances would allow. Then Dr. 
Raymond, in a few beautiful words, thanked the 
Heavenly Father for this feast on the mountain- 
top, for soul and body. Soon all found that they 
were ravenously hungry; with fun, merriment, 
and pleasant chat, a hearty meal was eaten. 

As they rose from their dinner, they noticed 
that the sun was clouded in, while the chilly wind 
felt like rain ; the gentlemen hastened from 
their retreat to investigate. In a few moments 
the sun was shining again, all was lovely and 
clear, but just beneath their feet, were heavy dark 
clouds, from which the rain was pouring upon 
the lower world. They could see the lightning 
flashing, and hear the roar of the thunder, as it 
broke against the mountain side, but they were 
above the storm ; in that higher atmosphere the 
wind had lulled, all was calm and serene. It was 
a splendid sight. 

“This completes the perfections of this per- 


MV PEARL, 103 

feet day ; what more can we ask ? exclaimed 
Mansfield, in his usual enthusiastic way. 

And now, Doctor,” said Mrs. Raymond, we 
have a vivid illustration of the truth you were 
giving us this morning ; above the clouds there 
is calm and peace ; if we can only climb high 
enough, we are safe from the tempests of earth.” 
To which he replied with a nod and a smile, and 
then exclaimed — 

Ah ! why can we not live above the clouds 
ever and alway, we who call ourselves the sons 
and daughters of the most high God } In ‘ the 
high mountain apart ’ with God, the storms could 
not reach us, storms, that would beat upon us 
furiously were we walking upon a lower plane.” 

After a time the thunder and lightning 
ceased ; the summer shower was ended, but our 
little party could never forget the scene. It 
was past the time set for their departure, yet 
they lingered, unwilling to leave this grand old 
mountain, with its glorious outlook ; they 
watched the changing clouds, noting the varied 
colors, and seeing new beauties with every 
change. Belle and Tom started off on an 
exploring tour, looking for ferns, flowers, or 
some little souvenir of the happy day, to carry 


104 


MV PEARL, 


home ; they returned with only a few curious 
stones, and pieces of rock. ‘‘ It’s the most barren 
of all barren places,” Tom declared. 

‘‘ Perhaps a lower altitude, and more showers, 
are more favorable to growth, than this height,” 
remarked Mrs. Raymond giving her husband 
a mischievous glance. The Doctor shook his 
finger at her warningly — ‘'Don’t you pull my 
theories to pieces. But now we must go down 
into the valley, carrying with us as much of 
heaven as we can.” 

“ All take a farewell look, and stow it away in 
a safe place!” shouted Tom, gathering up the 
wraps. 

“ Is this the same hard way we climbed this 
morning asked Robert Spencer, as the gen- 
tlemen, with lightened baskets, escorted the 
ladies down the stony path. 

“It’s easier going down than up I guess,” 
remarked Tom sagely. 

“That is a fact, Tom, you just remember it, 
and never start on a down hill course in life ; it 
is hard stopping.” 

“ Have to go down hill sometimes to look for 
other folks ; always somebody in the gutter, 
brother preacher, don’t you know that ? ” 


MV PEARL, 


los 

Raise them up if you can, and start them in 
the right way, but do not let them drag you 
down to their level.” 

They found driver and horses well rested, and 
eager to be moving. A charming ride home, 
in the cool of the twilight, completed the 
delights of this delightful day ; the valley was 
very fresh and lovely after the shower; the 
whole party slept soundly and sweetly that 
night, after so many hours spent in the open air. 

Agnes Spencer dreamed of a beautiful country 
of limitless expanse ; above it the over-arching 
sky, with fleecy, floating clouds ; in the clouds 
she could see the faces of beloved ones — who 
had crossed the river — and among them, the 
radiant form of one, who she knew must be 
Christ the Lord. Then she awoke rejoicing 
that these dear ones, ‘‘who had passed away 
into the shadow and were gone,” had only gone 
to be with Jesus. A twinkling star looked in 
at the window whispering — “‘Above the stars 
there is rest;'” “rest and joy eternal,” she 
thought, as her eyes closed again in peaceful 
slumber. 

“Will you not go with us to church this 
morning, Mansfield } ” asked Dr. Raymond, the 


I06 MY PEARL. 

following Sabbath, as he waited on the piazza 
for his wife to appear. 

The young artist colored a little, hesitated, 
and then replied rather coolly — No, thank you, 
I believe not; I have other ways of spending 
my time.” 

But why not spend it in this way for once ? ” 
persisted Dr. Raymond pleasantly. 

‘‘ My Sundays are my own, I spend them as 
I choose,” with a touch of defiance in look and 
manner. 

“ They are not your own ; they belong to your 
Maker;” then laying his hand kindly on the 
young man's shoulder, said persuasively — 
“Come now, Mansfield, go with us to-day; why 
will you persist in putting yourself out of the 
reach of heavenly influences ; why not listen if 
you may not hear the voice of your mother's 
God.?” 

Mansfield was touched. Springing to his feet 
he exclaimed impulsively — “ Dr. Raymond, I 
will go with you this morning.” 

In a few moments the party was ready to 
start. Mansfield walked down with Agnes and 
her brother Robert, — Agnes, in her sheer white 
dress, “looking like a saint,” as Cousin Henry 


MV PEARL. 


107 

thought. Why should she not wear white here 
on earth. She is so pure and good, she will 
surely be robed in it through all eternity.” 

Robert could hardly conceal his pleasure at 
having his cousin’s company. Going to hear 
Dr. Raymond preach this morning } ” he asked. 

“ Is Dr. Raymond to do the sermonizing to- 
day } then he is going to preach at me I’ll be 
bound ; that accounts for his being so anxious 
to have me go,” and Mansfield was ready to 
beat a retreat, but Agnes interposed. 

‘‘You need not think that Dr. Raymond will 
preach at you, Cousin Henry, that is not his 
way ; if he had anything to say to you, he would 
say it personally, in all frankness and love.” 

And thus it happened that Henry Mansfield 
found himself in a little country church — the 
first time in many years — ^joining in the opening 
hymn with all his heart, for just in front of him 
sat Belle ; her young voice, so strong, clear, and 
sweet, was an inspiration. He found he was 
greatly mistaken in imagining Dr. Raymond’s 
sermon would be aimed at him. It was for the 
sorrowing, afflicted ones, of whom there were 
many in the little community, for the world is 
full of trouble ; thorn-pierced hearts are to be 


io8 


MV PEARL, 


found in the most secluded hamlets. For them, 
that morning Dr. Raymond had sweet, tender 
words of balm, and consolation, such as he knew 
so well how to speak. For some reason, Mans- 
field could not keep his mother from his mind ; 
he seemed to be standing by her dying bed ; 
something in the sermon drew his thoughts 
back to that early loss and sorrow. When the 
service closed, some of the Sabbath peace, in- 
fused into all the exercises, had stolen into his 
heart. 

‘‘ I am glad I went,*’ he said to Agnes, on 
their way home ; it was all very pleasant.” 

“I am glad, too. Cousin Henry; now go with 
us this afternoon, just before sundown; we are 
all going to Ernest’s room to have a little meet- 
ing — mostly singing, I presume.” 

“ I should like to join you very much.” 

And he went with the little company to the 
evening gathering, and found it delightful ; how 
anything religious could be made so pleasant, 
he could hardly imagine. It was all so free and 
informal — several hymns were sung; a grand 
old psalm read most impressively ; a few words 
of hope and cheer spoken that raised the soul 
above all things earthly, to the very gate of 


MV PEARL. 


109 


heaven; and two short prayers offered, one by 
Dr. Raymond, and a very earnest one by Robert 
Spencer. Mansfield had never heard his cousin 
pray; it almost startled him, to hear his boy- 
hood’s friend and companion, praying to the 
God of heaven. 

‘‘ PeacQ with God ” seemed to be the very 
spirit of all these services. ** I wish I too was . 
at peace with Him!” was the secret cry of 
Mansfield’s heart. The music in which all joined 
was very sweet — to Ernest Saunders’ ears at 
least, as he lay on his couch listening, his face 
the very picture of quiet joy. Sometimes his 
lips moved, singing softly for a few lines. 
Mansfield watched him closely, and could see 
what a comfort all these exercises were to him. 

“Faith in a God, and a heaven to come, must 
be a blessed, thing for this poor fellow,” he 
thought, “ whatever it may be for well, strong 
people.” But how Ernest Saunders, with his 
heavy cross to bear for a life time, could think 
that God was “ good and loving,” was more than 
Mansfield could imagine. 

Yet the afflicted one did think that his Heav- 
enly Father was “good and loving;” the peace 
and joy in his heart that Sabbath evening were 


no 


MV PEARL, 


something the worldling might envy, a peace 
that passeth understanding.” Many a one 
who is ‘Mike the troubled sea which cannot 
rest,” might vainly have offered treasure for one 
such hour of quiet rest and joy. It is some- 
thing that cannot be purchased — the free gift of 
God, through Christ, to the trustful soul. 

“ Dr. Raymond, can't we sing ‘ Sweet By and 
By ' I like that, and so does Ernest,”^ Grace 
asked ; so they sang — “ There's a land that is 
fairer than day,” with the refrain — “ We shall 
meet on that beautiful shore.” 

“Yes, every one of us I trust, on the beauti- 
ful, heavenly shore ! ” exclaimed Dr. Raymond 
as they finished singing. Mrs. Raymond asked 
the closing hymn might be her favorite — “ Softly 
now the light of day.” “The daylight fades, 
the night of death comes on, but it is only the 
night that precedes the glorious day,” were Dr. 
Raymond's last words. They lingered in Mans- 
field's ears ; God's spirit was whispering to his 
heart — “Come unto Me.” After a touching 
benediction — “ Peace be unto you ! ” pleasant 
good nights were spoken ; they went out into 
the twilight, a hushed but happy company ; even 
Tom's merry face looking sober and earnest. 


MV PEARL. 


II I 


As usual Mansfield walked home with Cousin 
Agnes, Grace joining them. 

‘‘ Was it not a pleasant service ? asked 
Agnes. 

‘‘ It was indeed ; it*s the first really enjoyable 
Sunday I have spent, since I came to the moun- 
tains,'' adding by way of explanation — “You 
people have a most provoking way of making a 
fellow feel uncomfortable, if he stays away from 
church." 

“ I am very sorry if we made you uncomforta- 
ble, but was it not more that you missed some- 
thing ; were you not looking for something you 
had lost, and needed to find.^" with a pleasant 
smile. 

Mansfield smiled too at the reply ; “ But you 
must not imagine that I am convinced that 
there is anything sinful in my doing a little hon- 
est work on Sunday ; I believe it is just as 
acceptable to God as church-going ; I can serve 
Him in the fields, better than some do in their 
churches. I saw a lady there to-day, whose 
thoughts, I am sure, were more on her dress, 
than on sermon, or prayer. If I thought it 
was a sin to do a little sketching on Sunday, 
then perhaps it might be, and contrariwise, is 
not that the doctrine } " 


II2 


MV PEARL. 


‘‘ Oh, you must ask Dr. Raymond that ques- 
tion, I am not skilled in argument,’' laughed 
Agnes. Just then Grace caught his hand — 

‘‘Come this way. Cousin Henry, and see my 
little beauty.” She led him from the beaten 
path a short distance, through tangled under- 
brush, and showed him a sparkling little spring 
all surrounded by moss, in a safe hiding place. 
“This is mine, I found it; no one knows about 
it but Agnes and me ; don’t you call that a 
beauty ? It bubbles right out of the rock, and 
then sends out this cunning little stream ; the 
water is just as soft and sweet, I dip it up with 
my hands and drink,” suiting the action to the 
word. “It’s just lovely in here when the sun 
shines ; now I’ve told ^ou, and you can come 
here sometimes, but don’t you tell Dr. Raymond 
and Tom, for they’d be trying to find some fish; 
I’m not going to have it riled up that way. 
Agnes says this little spring is just like my 
heart; if I keep my heart sweet, the streams 
will all be sweet and good.” 

“That sounds just like Cousin Agnes, and 
that’s her pleasant voice now calling us ; we 
must hasten on,” taking the little hand in his, 
and helping the child back to the path. 


MY PEARL, 


I 13 

‘*How about my own heart ?*' thought Mans- 
field, as he walked homeward in a quiet mood ; 
^‘sometimes I fear it is all wrong in God’s 
sight.’’ 


8 


CHAPTER VIII. 


That evening as some of our little party were 
sitting in one of the small parlors, Mansfield 
suddenly broke in upon the conversation with 
the interrogation — “ Dr. Raymond, do you con- 
sider it a heinous sin for me to go out on 
Sunday, and do a little sketching or painting, 
catching some of Nature's beauty 

Agnes' heart beat fast, as she listened for Dr. 
Raymond's answer. It came very promptly, 
almost sternly — ^'I think it is a sin, most deci- 
dedly." 

Mansfield was hardly prepared for this reply. 
Dr. Raymond was so liberal and charitable in 
all his judgments, that Mansfield did not expect 
this wholesale condemnation ; he was on the de- 
fensive in a moment. 

“ I think you are a little harsh. Dr. Raymond ; 
how can you judge for me in such a matter.^ It 
may seem a sin to you, but it does not to me ; I 
must be the one to decide what is right or 
wrong for myself." 


MY PEARL, 


II5 


^‘You asked my opinion, Mansfield, and I 
gave it, without intending to be harsh. But I 
am glad you asked the question, for there are 
many who feel as you do, and I think they 
make a serious mistake. Suppose we talk this 
matter over frankly.'* 

'^Now, Doctor, don't get so interested in your 
pet subject, as to tire these good friends all out," 
interrupted Mrs. Raymond, a little mischievously. 

My wife is on the alert, you see, ready to 
give me a limit when I monopolize too much of 
the conversation," laughed Dr. Raymond. 

By this time Mansfield's vexation was all 
gone, and he was ready to listen to what Dr. 
Raymond had to say. 

‘‘ I remember the time, Mansfield, when I 
thought just as you do. I was brought up so 
strictly, had been so excessively restrained on 
the Sabbath, that when I left home for school 
and college, I was ready to rebound to the other 
extreme. I was ambitious to make the most of 
my time, so decided that it was right for me to 
study on Sunday ; that for me it was a better 
use of the day, than going to hear uninteresting 
preachers who did me no good intellectually, so 
I absented myself from church, as much as 
possible." 


it6 


Jl/y PEARL. 


There’s my case exactly ; sermons bore me 
to death, do me no good — excuse me, Dr. Ray- 
mond’s excepted — ; I can use the hours to 
better advantage. Is not faithful, honest work, 
done with painstaking, thoroughness and care, 
service for God; and is not such work just as 
acceptable on Sunday as on any other day ? ” 
‘‘There are too many questions at once,” 
laughed Mrs. Raymond, “ one at a time if you 
please, sir.” 

“Yes indeed, honest work is service for God. 
The humblest, most ignoble drudgery, if done 
in a spirit of consecration, becomes transmuted, 
elevated, and ennobled, 

* When Thou bendest hither Thy hallowing eye, 

My narrow work room seems best and high 1 * 

You have heard of the old heathen artist, work- 
ing carefully on the hack of a statue which was 
to stand against the wall of an idol temple ; 
when asked why he took so much pains with 
the back of the figure which no one could see^ 
replied — ‘ The gods can see it.’ Our God will see 
it, is the greatest incentive to faithfulness in our 
work, be it sweeping a room, painting a picture, 
or writing a sermon. If we do our work thor- 
oughly — whatever it may be — in His dear 


MV PEARL, 


117 


name, it is service acceptable to our King ; 
those three little words ^for His sake ' — hallow 
and glorify the humblest labor.” 

‘‘ Dr. Raymond do not imagine that I profess 
to be influenced by any such motive ; I confess 
frankly that I do not. The thought of God does 
not enter my mind in my work, in one way nor 
another. I want to make the most of my abil- 
ity ; this I am bound to do for my own sake, and 
the world's sake, but that I work to please any 
unseen Being, I will not pretend, for I do not.” 

‘‘Your aim then is to perfect yourself, and 
gain an honorable place in the world ; good so 
far, but, Mansfield, there is a nobler motive than 
that for using our God-given talents to the ut- 
most, polishing our weapons, keeping their edges 
sharp and keen. I am sorry for you that you 
do not know that higher, heaven-born incentive 
—for yesus' sakef and Dr. Raymond bent upon 
the young man such a look of tender pity, that 
Mansfield sighed, just a stifled sigh, but was it 
not a little upward-sent prayer.^ “ For self and 
for fame, for God and humanity, which is the 
nobler motive ” 

Mansfield did not reply ; there was a moment's 
silence, broken by Mrs. Raymond saying play 


MV PEARL, 


ii8 

fully, ‘‘ Now it seems to me that you gentlemen 
have lost sight of the original question entirely. 
Ladies have the reputation of wandering off from 
their subject; I have known some gentlemen to 
do the same.'’ 

‘‘ Oh no ! we have not lost sight of the sub- 
ject; we are only taking a roundabout way of 
reaching it. You must be patient." , 

“ Dr. Raymond," cried Mansfield excitedly, 
rousing to his own defense, do not think me a 
heathen ; I believe that on many Sabbath morn- 
ings, with the dew sparkling on the grass, and the 
birds singing in the branches, I have worshiped 
more truly than have many devotees in grand 
churches and cathedrals." 

‘‘ Was it God, or the beautiful that you wor- 
shiped ? " 

“What is Nature but God.? Can a man be 
very far from Him, who is filled with admiration 
for everything lovely in nature and art .? Is not 
the beautiful akin to God .? " 

“ Oh, Cousin Henry, how you do pile up the 
questions," interposed Mrs. Raymond, longing 
to quiet his excitement. 

“ It would be very hard for such a man to stoop 
to anything low or mean, but he may not be in- 


MY PEARL, 1 19 

fluenced by the highest motive that can appeal 
to the human soul — true love to God/* 

Again Mansfield was silent, and Agnes asked 
a little hesitatingly — '‘Dr. Raymond, is there 
not a standard of right and wrong, entirely dis- 
tinct from our own estimate t The Bible says — 
'To him that esteemeth a thing to be unclean, 
to him it is unclean,* but our thinking that a 
thing is right for us to do, does not always prove 
that it is right, do you think it does 1 ** 

" Certainly not. Paul refers in that passage 
to things which he did not consider vital ; things 
that had no moral quality in themselves, but he 
says — ' Let every man be fully persuaded in his 
own mind ; * if anything appears wrong to us, 
we had better avoid it, lest we wound our own 
consciences, even if those monitors be a little 
morbid sometimes. There is a standard of right 
and wrong, and we must be watchful lest our 
own inclinations put things in a false light.** 

"It seems to me you are wandering away 
from the subject again,** said Mrs. Raymond, 
laughing : " If you spin out this talk too long, we 
shall all be asleep in our chairs before you reach 
the important point.** 

" We hold Cousin Agnes responsible for this 


120 


MV PEARL, 


digression ; she branched off this time, but I 
imagine she did it more for my benefit than for 
her own enlightenment ; to which charge Agnes 
smilingly assented. 

‘‘ We shall have to take away Aunt Maggie's 
rocking-chair, if we want to keep her awake," 
said Tom, who had just seated himself in a 
high, straight-backed chair; *'if she would ex- 
change with me, there would be no danger of 
her getting sleepy." 

‘‘ No, sir, thank you, I cling to my easy seat, 
and risk the consequences. Cousin Henry asks 
‘ if it . is right for him to go sketching on the Sab- 
bath.’ You reply — 'no, it is not.’ Now, as 
Agnes says — 'why.?’ She is always bristling 
with that interrogative." 

"Because God has set apart that day for Him- 
self, and commands us to do all our work on the 
other six ; the seventh day belongs to the Lord, 
and is to be kept holy unto Him. We have no 
more right to take God’s time and use it for 
ourselves, than we have to take the property of 
another, and call it our own ; we should despise 
ourselves if we stole a pin’s worth from another, 
yet we may steal God’s time without giving it a 
thought. When God gave the command to the 


* MY PEARL, 12 1 

Jews, such threatenings and penalties were at- 
tached, that we must conclude that the break- 
ing of it is a great sin in His sight.” 

‘‘ But do you think. Dr. Raymond, that those 
Old Testament ideas and standards hold good 
at the present day ? ” asked Mansfield. Does 
God expect us to spend the day as those old time 
worthies were commanded to do } ” 

‘‘Why, the moral law is just as binding to- 
day as it was when first given. Thou shalt not 
steal, kill, nor commit adultery ; who questions 
these } Why should the fourth command be 
considered as annulled. When Moses came 
down from the mount — his face shining with 
the reflected glory of the Holy One — foremost 
among the commandments God had given him 
was this, ‘ Remember the Sabbath day to keep it 
holy.* You would not reject the rest of the dec- 
alogue, why refuse to acknowledge the binding 
power of the fourth } If the rest of the ten are 
to be implicitly obeyed, why look upon the 
fourth as a dead letter } If we ignore God*s law 
in regard to the Sabbath, I cannot see why we 
should not Ignore the whole code. No, Mansfield, 
keeping the Sabbath holy is not an old Jewish 
ceremony, but a living obligation, resting upon 


122 


MY PEARL, 


US with as much power as it did upon the Israel- 
ites; surely, as reasonable beings, we should 
seek to understand just what the command im- 
plies, lest by some subterfuge of our own or 
the devil's, we may make a grievous mistake in 
our rule of life and conduct." 

Mansfield looked sober. I have never 
thought about it in just this light, indeed I 
have never given the subject any particular 
thought," he said honestly ; ‘‘ it certainly seems 
to be a more important matter how we spend 
the day than I had imagined." 

Is there not danger of mistakes in explain-' 
ing the true meaning of the command ? " asked 
Mrs. Raymond; “the lines are not distinctly 
drawn, as they are in regard to stealing, or tak- 
ing human life." 

“ I see no need of mistakes ; the principles 
are laid down very decidedly. If we are sincere 
in our inquiries, we shall not be left in the dark." 

“Do you not think. Dr. Raymond," asked 
Robert Spencer, “that many people stumble 
over the kind and amount of work that may 
be done on Sunday 1 The Bible says — ‘ Six days 
shalt thou labor and do all thy work ; ' now, of 
course, some kinds of work must be done on 


MV PEARL, 123 

Sunday, and others may be ; and yet not break 
the spirit of the command.” 

“ All kinds of labor lawful for the day may be 
classed under these two heads — works of neces- 
sity and mercy.” 

*^But what are works of necessity and 
mercy ? Is there not a wide margin just 
there 

‘'About that, each one must decide for him- 
self; a sensitive enlightened conscience, that 
truly seeks to be guided aright, will not go very 
far astray.” 

“But, Dr. Raymond,” Mansfield exclaimed, 
“ if I find myself in a better frame of mind 
when out of doors sketching, than I do when 
sitting in church, may I not better be out in 
the free air than doing penance in a cramped-up 
pen, while my spirit is out with the birds and 
flowers } ” 

“Now, Mansfield, that is rather a childish 
question, is it not ? ” asked Dr. Raymond. 

“ That is a reminiscence of your boyhood — the 
leg-aches you used to have, when compelled to 
spend long sunny afternoons sitting quietly in 
the house,*’ was Mrs. Raymond’s laughing com- 
ment. 


124 


MV PEARL, 


‘You yourself admit Mansfield/* continuevi 
Dr. Raymond, “ that your Sunday work is all 
for self, for your own pleasure, to gain increased 
skill in your profession ; or to save time. Do 
you not think that your principal objection to 
giving the day to God is the loss of the time } 
You really begrudge the Lord, your Heavenly 
Father the little one seventh of time which He 
has reserved for Himself. You are naturally a 
generous man, does not this strike you as a little 
mean ? ** 

The tone and manner of this question made 
them all smile. Mansfield’s reply came quickly, 
and heartily — “Yes, it is mean, contemptibly 
mean and niggardly.” 

“ Then as to devotion being fostered by your 
out door work; I have noticed that you and 
Robert, when busy sketching, or painting, are 
entirely preoccupied. If I read or talk, often 
you do not seem to hear, you are all engrossed 
with your work — how to catch certain effects, 
how to bring out certain features of the land- 
scape distinctly on the paper. If you want to 
meditate, and worship in Nature’s great temple, 
my advice would be — leave brushes and pencils 
at home.” 


MV PEARL. 


I2S 


‘‘ You see, Cousin Henry, that the Doctor does 
not intend to leave you even a loophole out of 
which to crawl,'* said Mrs. Raymond, her kind 
heart a little pitiful toward the young man who 
was receiving such a plain talk. 

‘‘ Oh ! it is all right and fair, Mrs. Raymond, 
and I feel that it is all true." 

And you know, moreover, that they are the 
words of a true, kind friend, do you not, Mans- 
field.'^" asked Dr. Raymond. 

“ I do not doubt that, for a moment." 

“The Sabbath was given to man as a rest 
day," continued Dr. Raymond, “but it is far 
more than that, it is preparation day for the 
eternal Sabbath ; for one day we are free from 
earthly cares and duties, that we may plume our 
wings for a heavenward flight. The sanctuary 
is God's appointed place for us on that day. 
The Psalmist says : ‘ A day in thy courts is bet- 
ter than a thousand.' Then ‘The Lord is in 
His holy temple;' there we may meet Him and 
‘worship Him in the beauty of holiness,' even 
if the preacher is not blessed with the gift of 
eloquence ; there, as we listen to His word, and 
sing his praises, some clear ray of light, straight 


126 


MV PEARL 


from the throne of God may shine into our ! 
souls, to enlighten and comfort.” 

‘‘Cousin Agnes calls the Sabbath her ‘pearl,* 
among the days of the week,’* said Mansfield. 

A bright smile lightened Dr. Raymond’s face. 

“ Ah ! we all know something about the value 
that Agnes puts upon the day, or we may 
judge. She has hit the key-note in giving the 
Sabbath that name — a pearl indeed, beautiful 
and precious, with which no other day can 
compare.” 

“ The Sabbath should be a glad, happy day, 
should it not Dr. Raymond } ” asked Agnes. 

“ Of course,” exclaimed Mrs. Raymond earn- 
estly, “the happiest day of the week/ Cousin 
Henry has a very false idea about that\ he 
seems to think, that Christians demand long, sol- 
emn faces on that day ; he has no conception of 
the joy the day brings to God’s dear children.” 

“ How can I have 't Sundays at home were ■ 
solemn, stupid days ; that impression was indel- j 
ibly stamped upon my boyish mind, intimately ■ 
connected with those leg-aches you mentioned.” | 

“ A great many young people have that feel- \ 
ing about the Sabbath, and even some Chris- 
tians, I fear ; but it is all wrong. Solemnity is < 


\ 


MV PEARL, 


127 


not necessarily Christianity. As a rule, the 
happiest people live nearest to their God, and 
the Sabbath is their most joyful day.*' 

‘‘You forget, my good wife, how much dys- 
pepsia often has to do with a sober face." 

“No, I do not," said Mrs. Raymond, laugh- 
ing. “I happen to know how dyspepsia will 
lengthen out a usually sunny face— as long as 
the moral law — even on Sundays, when there is 
most to cheer. But, dyspepsia excepted, I do 
think it would be better for the world if we 
could put more joy into our Sabbaths. This 
morning, when I heard the birds singing as 
though beside themselves with gladness, I 
thought how blessed it would be if every human 
being would welcome in God's holy day with 
songs of rejoicing." 

“The resurrection day; the day when hope 
dawned upon a lost world ; the climax of the 
great redemptive plan for saving the souls of 
men ; for setting the bound prisoners free ! 
Well may we sing praises with every returning 
Sabbath ! " exclaimed Dr. Raymond, with deep 
feeling. 

“ Do you know it is getting late," said Robert 
Spencer, rising and looking at his watch. “We 


128 


MV PEARL. 


have had a long session ; but I, for one, have 
been interested since I came in, and you do not 
look very sleepy, Mrs. Raymond.’’ 

‘‘Oh, no! I have not been sleepy since we 
reached the real merits of the question. It was 
that long preamble that was a little soporific ; 
but I fear it has been a little dull for our young 
folks.” Belle and Tom had resorted to the 
piazza ; the parlors were deserted ; the few 
listeners who were present at the beginning of 
the talk had slipped away to their rooms. 

“ I have preached a sermon, I fear,” said Dr. 
Raymond, “and preached away my audience.” 

“ You surely have. Dr. Raymond ; you are a 
little given to so doing,” laughed Mrs. Ray- 
mond. “ But we shall be obliged to excuse you 
this time, as we kept leading you on and draw- 
ing you out. The subject is prolific. I hope 
my boy here is not only silenced, but con- 
vinced,” turning to Mansfield and giving him a 
gentle tap with her fan. 

“ I am convinced of one thing, my dear Mrs, 
Raymond — that I shall never take any more 
comfort in working on Sunday.” 


MV PKARL, 


129 


CHAPTER IX. 

The long conversation was interrupted by 
Tom, who came rushing into the parlor in great 
excitement. Come out and look at the sky ; 
it is just glorious.” 

Then they all went out to behold one of those 
wonders of the night that sometimes astound 
and delight the dwellers upon this little planet 
— immense bright bands of light streaming up 
from the horizon to the zenith, of beautiful 
shades and colors, illuminating the heavens and 
filling all space with their brilliant gleams. 
Every few moments they would change, flash- 
ing and darting upward, each new appearance 
seeming more beautiful than the last — more 
wonderful and strange. 

Underneath lay the quiet valley, the plain 
and lake, all enveloped in fog ; the weird light 
shining upon the rising mist, producing an ex- 
quisite effect. It was a glorious sight, one not 
often seen in a lifetime, but which, once seen, 
is never to be forgotten. Soon every one still 
9 


130 


MV PEARL. 


up in the house was out on the piazza, exclaim- 
ing, and admiring the marvelous display. 

‘‘What is it, Cousin Henry ?'* asked Tom. 
“What makes it } There must be a mighty fire 
somewhere to send out such great tongues of 
flame.'* 

“ It is not like flame exactly — more like im- 
mense rays of sunlight or moonlight, with now 
and then all the colors of a prism. But I can 
not explain it, Tom; you must ask a wiser head 
than mine. It is called aurora borealis. But I do 
not believe any one knows very much about it. 
Even to learned men I imagine it is a mystery. 
It is supposed to be connected with the mag- 
netism of the earth." 

“Well, I wish I knew all about it. Td ask 
Dr. Raymond, but he's talking with that gentle- 
man. We could not see much of it in the city, 
could we.^ Glad I got up here in time for the 
illumination — these fire-works on a great big 
scale. Wish we were up on old Balder, where 
we were the other day." 

“ I was just thinking how grand it would be 
from there," said Mansfield. 

“ Oh ! there goes one ; ain't it a beauty ? It's 
just magnificent ! A tremendous Roman can- 


AfV PEARL, .131 

die ! How it did dart up to the centre. I could 
almost hear it whiz.’’ 

That is the most wonderful part of it — the 
silence of the whole thing ! ” exclaimed Spencer. 

'‘We hear a great deal about the voices of 
God,” observed Mrs. Raymond. His silences are 
still more marvelous to me — to think that there 
can be such a display as this in the heavens, 
without one audible sound.” 

And Spencer quoted the words of a noted 
divine : "A million worlds in their flight do not 
make as much noise as a honey bee coquetting 
among the clover tops.” 

"Men would make a noise about it if they 
had it to do ; don’t you believe it. Aunt 
Maggie V 

" Yes, Tom ; I am very sure there would be a 
great uproar if men or boys had anything to do 
with Nature’s great phenomena.” 

They all stood gazing and watching the beau- 
tiful coruscations until the light began to fade, 
the rays growing less frequent and less brilliant. 

" The display is over, and I am off to bed,” 
Tom exclaimed. 

Soon all followed his example, leaving only 
Dr. Raymond and Mansfield on the piazza. Dr. 


132 


MY PEARL. 


Raymond took the young man’s arm, and they 
walked up and down a few moments in silence. 
Then Dr. Raymond spoke a few earnest, loving 
words, that Mansfield afterwards looked upon 
as the means of changing his course in life. 
Upward or downward, which should that course 
be ? Upward toward the shining heavens above 
their heads, or downward toward the mist, fog 
and darkness of the earth beneath their feet ? 
Choose you this night; which will you serve, 
God or mammon ? was the import of Dr. Ray- 
mond’s appeal. They were plain, faithful words, 
but spoken with such fatherly love and tender- 
ness that they did not anger nor offend. 

Thank you. Dr. Raymond,” said Mansfield 
at parting, putting out his hand cordially, “ you 
are the only person who has ever talked to me 
on this subject, excepting my sainted mother 
when I was a child. God bless you for your 
kind words ; they shall not be forgotten.” 

A deep impression had been made upon a 
human spirit. What arts would the devil use 
to dissipate it, that the sleep of indifference and 
sin might not be broken ? That night Mans- 
field offered the first prayer that had passed his 
lips in many years. He hardly knew how to 


MV PEARL, 


133 


address the God of heaven and earth; but 
memory carried him back to those time-hallowed 
words used at his mother’s knee, ‘‘Our Father, 
who art in heaven.” It was a stammering 
prayer, but genuine. 

Henry Mansfield was a different young man 
from his cousin, Robert Spencer. He bad none 
of the quiet evenness of disposition and tempera- 
ment that characterized both Agnes and Robert. 
While often very determined in his way, it was 
more the wilfulness of the child than the fearless 
decision of the man. He was more easily car- 
ried away by the impulse of the moment, more 
impressible, therefore more easily influenced. 
He had taken one of his sudden likings for Dr. 
Raymond and his good wife, with her cheery 
pleasantries and sweet, motherly ways. His 
admiration for the noble, talented minister was 
unbounded. Cousin Agnes rejoiced to see it. 
“Dr. Raymond is just the one to win Cousin 
Henry to a higher, nobler life,” she thought ; 
and so it seemed. But there was another influ- 
ence at work in the house, which was directly 
opposed to that which was exerted by Dr. Ray- 
mond. 

Mrs. Lansing — a beautiful woman, a widoW; 


134 


MY PEARL. 


but Still in her prime — had for several weeks 
been the life of the house. She had interested ■ 
herself most unselfishly in getting up charades, 
tableaux, and little entertainments, to make the 
time pass pleasantly ; gay and witty, very charm- 
ing in face and manner, she had become a great 
favorite with the guests, drawing around her a 
little coterie of young people and some old ones, 
who were completely -under her control, ready 
to carry out all her behests. She was gifted 
and refined, dressed very handsomely, and with 
exquisite taste, but was withal a complete wo- 
man of the world. 

Mrs. Lansing made several attempts to win 
Agnes Spencer to her set, but did not succeed. 
At first Agnes admired the lady exceedingly, 
and entered cordially into some of her plans for 
enlivening the hours, but she soon found that 
this charming woman often spoke contempt- 
uously of religious things, ridiculing them when- 
ever opportunity offered, poisoning young minds 
with her sneers and witty speeches. Of course, 
this shocked Agnes, and she avoided Mrs. Lan- 
sing as much as possible, devoting her time, ^ 
when not out in the woods with Grace, to her j 
invalid friend. Miss Wright. i 


MV PEARL. 


135 


Mrs. Lansing soon noticed the change, and 
dubbed Miss Spencer Saint Agnes,’’ although 
she remarked one evening, as Agnes swept 
gracefully down the long parlor, looking very 
sweet in her fleecy dress, ‘‘ She is certainly a 
lovely saint.” 

When the artists arrived, Mrs. Lansing made 
herself very agreeable to them. Two fine-looking 
young gentlemen were a fortunate addition to 
her party. Belle and Tom were taken captive 
the first day by her bright, entertaining ways, 
while she soon discovered that Belle’s voice and 
Tom’s drollery were gifts that she could utilize. 

But at Dr. and Mrs. Raymond this pleasing 
but worldly woman looked askance; ministers 
were not to her liking, were they ever so genial 
and kind. That first Sabbath morning after Dr. 
Raymond’s arrival, when he had a little service 
in the parlor, she was unexpectedly cornered, 
and could not leave the room without making 
herself conspicuous ; she was too much of a lady 
to be openly rude, so she remained. But she 
did not hesitate afterwards to hold up the 
‘‘affair” to ridicule, to the great amusement of 
some of her admirers. Still, she soon found that 
it was not good policy to say anything openly 


against Dr. Raymond: he commanded too gen- 
eral respect; but she could throw out covert 
sneers, that had their evil power even over some 
young members of Dr. Raymond’s church, who 
were stopping at the hotel for a few weeks. 

Robert Spencer, too, soon took a great dislike 
to the charming widow, but Henry Mansfield was 
more easily influenced. Although he declared 
to Spencer, “Cousin Agnes is far more lovely 
in character,” yet he was flattered by Mrs. 
Lansing’s little complimentary speeches. He 
thoroughly enjoyed getting out on the piazza for 
a promenade and a little badinage with this 
bright, intelligent lady, who understood so com- 
pletely the art of making herself agreeable, even 
if her wit was often at the expense of sacred 
things ; but when she gave broad hints that she 
would like to be invited to join their sketching 
expeditions, the young artist was almost rude, — 
that was work; no company was welcome, ex- 
cepting as figures in the landscape, unless it 
was Dr. Raymond, who knew how to entertain 
himself, and was an artist in his true love of the ; 
beautiful. 

Ever since Mrs. Lansing had been at the - 
mountains she had used her influence against i 


MV PEARL. 


137 


any observance of the Sabbath, keeping the 
young people, as far as possible, from attending 
the little chapel in the valley, doing all she 
could to make the house gay and lively, and 
getting up all kinds of excursions for the day. 
She was greatly annoyed when she saw a strong 
tide setting in the opposite direction after the 
arrival of Dr. Raymond. When she saw Mans- 
field join the church-going party that Sabbath 
morning, she could hardly conceal her vexation ; 
from speeches she had heard him make, she 
had felt sure of him on her side. In the after- 
noon again she missed him, and saw him re- 
turning with the “praying band,*’ as she called 
Dr. Raymond and his little party. 

“They must have been down to that faith 
retreat,” she said laughing, “ the shepherd and 
his flock. I should think the little sanctuary 
v/ould be rather small and warm, this sultry 
day. Strange that, with all their prayers, they 
do not give new limbs to that cripple. Tom 
and little Grace must add great weight to the 
supplications.” 

Many who stood near joined in the laugh ; 
but one young lady, a member of Dr. Raymond’s 
church, spoke up decidedly : “ I think that is 


138 


MV PEARL, 


wickedly unkind, Mrs. Lansing.'’ She was the 
very member Mansfield had thought not very 
sincere, — a gay, dressy girl, who had grown 
careless under Mrs. Lansing's worldly influence 
the past weeks ; but deep in her heart was a 
true regard for her pastor. She could not listen 
tamely to such remarks. 

That same evening Mrs. Lansing spied Mans- 
field in one of the little side parlors having a 
long, serious talk with Dr. Raymond. ‘‘That 
reverend gentleman is trying his hand at trans- 
forming our light-hearted, gay young artist, into 
a Pharisaical, straight-laced churchman," she 
remarked to a companion as they passed the 
window ; it was said with a sneer on the hand- 
some face that spoiled its beauty. “I will do 
my best to keep our young friend out of that 
trap," was her mental exclamation. 

Monday morning Mansfield found Mrs. Lan- 
sing on the piazza, looking unusually handsome ; 
hei dark eyes sparkled from beneath the witch- 
ing brown curls ; her clear skin, brilliant color, 
and pearly teeth, any young girl might have en- 
vied. She was surrounded by her usual circle. 

The impressions of the previous evening were 
strong in Mansfield’s heart ; he was in no mood 


MY PEARL. 


139 


to meet the gay woman. He turned away, but she 
had caught sight of him, and called out : Come 
back, come back, you turncoat ! come back and 
give an account of yourself ! ** playfully shaking 
her fan at him. 

Mansfield walked slowly toward her. 

** Where were you all day yesterday } pray 
tell us ; we missed you sadly. You were not off 
on one of your sketching tramps, I take it. So 
many desert our ranks of late on Sunday, that 
it is really quite desolate. We thought you 
would surely give us your company in the eve- 
ning, but you did not appear. Come now, con- 
fess ; what did you find that was so much more 
agreeable than our society.?'* 

Mansfield grew embarrassed under her rail- 
lery, but finally said frankly : ‘Hn the morning 
I went to church.” 

*^Ah! so I thought; and to prayer-meeting 
in the afternoon, and to private religious con- 
ference with the pious Dr. Raymond in the 
evening.” 

He winced under her charges, and tried to 
parry off her words ; but she persisted. Evi- 
dently she was posted. ‘‘You do not look very 
happy this morning, after all your religious 


140 


MV PEARL. 


privileges. Come, tell us all about it ; what 
did you see and hear that was delightful > You 
should have a little pity for us poor sinners who 
did not attend. 

'‘Dr. Raymond preached a very beautiful ser- 
mon, and we had some sweet music.'* 

“ I do not doubt it ; Dr. Raymond is a man of 
talent. Of course the music was fine, with your- 
self and the Spencers as performers. But I 
want to hear particularly about that prayer 
meeting. It seems you were allowed to enter 
the charmed circle with Saint Agnes and a few 
other choice spirits." 

"Do not speak in that way of my Cousin 
Agnes," exclaimed Mansfield angrily. 

" Excuse me, Mr. Mansfield ; I meant no dis-^ 
paragement whatever. I have a great respect 
and admiration for Miss Spencer ; I think she 
is perfectly lovely." 

This adroit speech completely mollified the 
young man, putting him in better humor with 
his fair persecutor. She went on talking gaily, 
but never losing sight of her object — to draw 
from him something that would put the little 
gathering in Ernest Saunders' room in a ludi- 
crous light. His sense of the ridiculous was 


MV PEARL. 


I4I 

very keen. * Soon he was laughing at her funny 
speeches, and unwittingly giving her bits of in^ 
formation to help her on in her caricature. 

Robert Spencer, passing by, overheard some 
of the conversation. He was indignant in a 
moment. “ Mrs. Lansing,'' he exclaimed blunt- 
ly, ‘‘ we were nearer heaven in that little room 
than you ever were in your life, or ever will be, 
I am afraid." 

That may be, Mr. Spencer ; but if I am far 
from heaven I am not in the habit of saying 
rude and uncourteous things to any one," she 
said stingingly. 

It was a rare thing for this quiet young gentle- 
man to lose his self control. Indeed, he was 
more indignant with Mansfield than with the 
lady ; he felt ashamed of himself in a moment, 
and stammered out, ** Pray excuse me," 

Mrs. Lansing had no desire to be on bad 
terms with Mr. Spencer, so extending her pretty 
jewelled hand, said with suavity, ‘‘ Let us be 
friends, Mr. Spencer, the best of friends." 

The tone and manner were so sweet and con- 
ciliatory that there was no escape from accept- 
ing the truce, which he did as gracefully as 
possible. Lifting his hat, he walked away sec- 


142 


MV PEARL. 


retly vexed with himself, Cousin tienry and 
Mrs. Lansing. And Mansfield, too, was vexed 
with himself ; he could see that Robert's inde- 
pendence, although a little impolitely shown, 
was more manly than his own course ; he was 
disappointed in himself to find that he had been 
so easily led and influenced. 

For days Mansfield avoided Dr. Raymond 
and the Spencers as much as he could, devoting 
himself to his work during the day, while his 
evenings were monopolized by Mrs. Lansing 
and her set. He often absented himself from 
his own seat at meals if there happened to be 
a vacant one at Mrs. Lansing's table. 

‘‘ There is no stability in Cousin Henry ; he 
will never take a decided course," were Robert 
Spencer's words ; but Dr. Raymond did not 
take such a discouraging view. 

Twenty-five years more of experience in deal- 
ing with poor human nature had made Dr. Ray- 
mond both more hopeful and more charitable 
than the younger man. As a minister he had 
learned that Satan never loosens his grasp upon 
a soul without a desperate resistance ; he knew, 
too, that the citadel of the human will is a castle 


MV PEARL, 


143 


impossible to enter until God himself opens the 
door. Dr. Raymond treated Mansfield with his 
usual cordiality, ignoring all seeming coolness 
and distance, while dear Mrs. Raymond’s heart 
went out towards this newly adopted son with 
increasing motherly kindness and affection. 

Some day the blessed Saviour will make him 
His own,” she said cheerily, giving Agnes new 
hope for this loved cousin. 

But when the next Sabbath came and Henry 
Mansfield spent the morning sketching — not- 
withstanding his words to Mrs. Raymond the 
previous Sunday — and the afternoon and even- 
ing in the society of Mrs. Lansing and her 
circle, Agnes grew quite discouraged. A lost 
day for poor Cousin Henry,” she thought that 
evening. ‘^Must all the good influences thrown 
around him be destroyed by the power of a 
worldly, intriguing woman ? And I have al- 
lowed my anxiety for him to rob me, too, of the 
joy of my precious day ; now, at its close, I will 
put him in my Father’s loving hands, rolling off 
the burden.” 

Yes, troubled one, there we must leave the 
souls for whom we long. We can not convert 


144 


MV PEARL, 


them ; we can not open blinded eyes ; but God 
can. If those we love can be 

“ Brought home from sin and fears, 

Brought home from death and tears, 

Home for unnumbered years,’* 

it will be because Christ — the Seeker of the lost 
and wandering ones — sought them, found them, 
and brought them home to their Father's house ; 
so to Him we' must go with earnest pleading 
and trustful faith. 


MV PEARL. 


MS 


CHAPTER X. 

That Sabbath evening, after Agnes and Mrs. 
Raymond had gone to their rooms, Dr. Ray- 
mond lingered on the piazza for a promenade 
and a little quiet thought, then went into one 
of the little parlors to look for a paper he had 
left on the table. There he found Mrs. Lansing 
and Mansfield in animated conversation, or 
rather Mansfield was talking very earnestly, his 
face all aglow, and Mrs. Lansing was listening 
demurely, with an expression on her handsome 
face that, to Dr. Raymond, seemed contemptu- 
ous. 

Pardon my intrusion,’* Dr. Raymond said 
courteously ; ‘‘ I am looking for my paper.” 

It is no intrusion,” said Mansfield pleas- 
antly ; I was just speaking of you.*^ 

Yes, Dr. Raymond, Mr. Mansfield was just 
sounding your praises ; you know the adage — 
‘Speak of an angel and you hear the rustle of 
its wings ; ’ ” this from Mrs. Lansing with one 


10 


146 


MV PEARL. 


of her charming smiles. ‘‘Mr. Mansfield was 
just telling me what a delightful companion you 
are in all rambles among these hills and valleys, 
your wonderful eyes seeing so many things that 
are hidden to common mortals. I have never 
had the pleasure of joining one of your excur- 
sions.” 

“You may have that pleasure if you like; 
we are going this week to the lake — the distant 
one. You know that there are two, one that 
we cannot see from the piazza. Perhaps you 
would like to be of the party.” 

“ Oh ! thank you, Dr. Raymond ; you are ex- 
ceedingly kind. Have you seen the lovely little 
sketch of a charming little dell about a half 
mile from the hotel that Mr. Mansfield has been 
making to-day } ” 

“ I have not ; but I have seen the dell itself, 
an exquisite picture it is ; I only hope he has 
suceeded in equaling Nature.” 

‘ Oh ! Dr. Raymond, I fear you are satirical ; 
no artist can do that'" 

“ I did not so intend it, Mrs. Lansing. Mans- 
field copies Nature very faithfully. I have great 
confidence in his ability. Of course I know 
that nothing a mortal man can do can really 


MV PEARL. 147 

equal the work of the Great Being who created 
all the beauty the world contains/’ 

I presume, Dr. Raymond, you would be 
more interested in the picture if it had not been 
done on Sunday.” 

I should prefer doing it some other day my- 
self. God rested from His labors, and we should 
from ours'* 

Mansfield bit his lips in vexation ; Mrs. Lan- 
sing showed a malicious desire to annoy Dr. 
Raymond. Then there darted into his mind the 
suspicion that a similar motive might have in- 
fluenced her when she so insisted upon his 
making the sketch that morning, coaxing him 
on to do what he had not intended doing. ‘‘ If 
you do not take the lovely picture we shall all 
think it is because you are afraid Dr. Raymond 
will lecture you for breaking the Sabbath,” were 
her words of daring, and he, really afraid of her 
sarcasm, had shown his independence by disr 
obeying his conscience. 

Of course. Dr. Raymond, we all have our 
own opinions on the Sabbath question,” con- 
tinued Mrs. Lansing, ‘‘and opinions are very 
apt to differ.” 

“ Yes, we all have a right to our own opin- 


148 


MV PEARL, 


ions; but, unfortunately, they are not always 
the touchstones that distinguish the real from 
the false, the right from the wrong. Our opin- 
ions may be very erroneous.” 

An angry flush covered Mrs. Lansing’s face ; 
but she had no intention of getting into a dis- 
cussion. She changed the subject suddenly. 
Rising from her seat, she said gaily, “ I have 
been trying in vain to persuade Mr. Mansfield 
to paint my portrait. You know how well he 
has succeeded in getting the likeness of that 
little midget Irene ; the child stands out from 
the wall like life. Do you not think he might 
find me as agreeable a subject as a little black 
baby } ” she asked laughingly. 

Dr. Raymond joined in the laugh. Yes, I 
should think he might ; ” then a little mischiev- 
ously, ‘‘ but you know, Mrs. Lansing, opinions 
differ,” giving her a kindly glance, that the fair 
lady might have taken for one of admiration. 
Had she known the thought of his heart she 
could not have felt flattered. “ What a pity that 
a truer, nobler spirit does not look out from that 
beautiful face ! ” 

Something akin to this was in Mansfield’s 
mind as the true, earnest minister and this 


MY PEARL. 


149 


worldly, godless woman stood there together 
under the bright light. They suggested to the 
young artist a picture — a personification, should 
he call it t — of the service of God and the world. 

Well, I must bid you good night,*’ said Dr. 
Raymond, gathering up his papers. He bowed 
politely and departed, leaving Mrs. Lansing 
standing, and Mansfield sitting near, looking 
very solemn. 

She turned to him — “Why, Mr. Mansfield, 
Dr. Raymond’s call seems to have had a very 
depressing effect upon you. Now I found him 
quite agreeable. Of course, he had to bring in 
a little of his cant and moralizing. He was just 
ready to read us a lecture on breaking the Sab- 
bath, but I foiled him in that. I had no inten- 
tion of listening to a homily this evening.” 

“ I don’t know, Mrs. Lansing, what you may 
mean by cant. If you put the same meaning 
upon the word that I do — whining, hypocritical 
piety — I can assure you that there is nothing 
of the kind about Dr. Raymond ; he is one 
glorious man.” 

“I presume he may be, Mr. Mansfield. You 
must not be so ready to take offense ; but I see 


MV PEARL. 


ISO 

that you are out of sorts. You need a good 
night’s sleep to restore your equilibrium.” 

“ I need more than that,” thought Mansfield, 
after she had left him. He had admired Mrs. 
Lansing with youthful enthusiasm — especially 
during the past week had she made herself 
exceeding charming. He had tried to drown all 
serious thought in her gay society and that of her 
set ; but that evening his eyes seemed suddenly 
to open to the fact that her influence was not 
heavenward, and also that he had made a mis- 
take in his estimate of her character. With all 
her seeming sweetness, she evidently had a 
good deal of duplicity and maliciousness hidden 
away under her fair exterior ; he was disap- 
pointed in her — a bitter experience ever, but 
especially so to the young. 

The next morning, after the long talk in the 
parlor on Sabbath -keeping, Mrs. Raymond, 
Agnes and Belle, were sitting in Agnes’ room, 
busy with some fancy work, but Agnes’ thoughts 
were on the conversation of the previous eve- 
ning. 

I find some precious promises to those who 
‘hallow the Lord’s day,’ Mrs. Raymond,” she 
exclaimed, dropping her crocheting, and taking 


MV PEARL. 15 I 

up her Bible. ‘"^Here is one : ‘ I will give them 
a name better than of sons and daughters, I will 
give them an everlasting name;* and another: 
‘Even them will I bring to my holy mountain, and 
make them joyful in my house of prayer.* Then 
in that passage that epitomizes God*s directions 
about the day — * not finding thine own pleasure,* 
nor 'doing thine own ways,* nor 'speaking thine 
own words,* but 'calling the Sabbath a delight, 
the holy of the Lord.* The promise is : ' I will 
cause thee to ride upon the high places of the 
earth, and feed thee with the heritage of Jacob 
thy father.* ** 

" But what does that all mean. Aunt Maggie,** 
interrupted Belle. If we must keep the Sab- 
bath as those last verses say, we shall be afraid 
to think or speak ; it frightens me. Why, it*s 
like the rules in some schools, so many and 
so minute, that it is an impossibility to keep 
them.** 

" There is nothing in them. Belle, to frighten 
us,** Mrs. Raymond answered gently; "it only 
means that, as far as possible, we are to turn 
our hearts toward heavenly and spiritual things, 
putting out from our minds and conversation, 
as much as we can, all worldly thinking and 


152 MV PEARL. 

planning. You and I can do that, can we not? 
If thoughts of school, our dress, our visits, our 
journeyings — thoughts innocent in themselves — 
come crowding in, and drive out better things, 
we can say — go away, wait until Monday, can 
we not ? ” 

Oh, yes ; we can drive them out, but I don’t 
know as we can keep them from returning.” 

‘‘Yes we can, with God’s help. As long as 
we are here in this world, we must have some 
thoughts of mundane things, even on Sundays. 
We must think of our dress enough to be neatly 
and appropriately attired ; and a housekeeper 
has to think of several things, or the comfort of 
the family will be spoiled for the day. It means 
that we must not give these earthly things any 
unnecessary attention, not be absorbed by them. 
Our faces are to be turned heavenward, our 
hearts open and attune to all spiritual influences, 
our ears attent to hear God’s voice. If the soul 
is filled to overflowing with divine things, it will 
be hard for earthly things to find an entrance. 
They cannot receive undue attention ; there will 
be no need of endless and minute rules.” 

“ Oh, I see ! If the heart is all right, the acts 
will regulate themselves. I wonder if there is 


MV PEARL. 


153 


not as much breaking of the Sabbath in heart 
as there is in outward conduct,” looking very 
sober as she spoke. 

Mrs. Raymond smiled. see you are for 
going to the root of the matter. I fear there is 
a great deal of heart desecration, my dear Belle ; 
but it is a comfort to know that we are not to 
be the judges of the hearts of others. We may 
condemn our own hearts as severely as we 
choose — ^although even for them we must have 
patience and charity ; but we have no right to 
sit as censors upon the hearts and motives of 
other people. We must leave those in God’s 
hands.” 

‘‘ Mrs. Raymond, have you noticed how often 
in the Bible the Sabbath is referred to as a glad 
day, a joy and delight.?” asked Agnes. 

“ I have indeed ; and I wish the element of 
joy was not so often left out in our estimate of 
the day.” 

Everywhere in the Old Testament they are 
spoken of as feast days. Why should not we 
rejoice in them, and anticipate them as we do 
Easter or Christmas .?” 

‘‘ There is no reason, Agnes, why we should 
not. I think the more we look upon the Sab- 


IS4 


MV PEARL. 


bath as commemoration day — as the doctor loves 
to call it — the happiest day of the week, the 
more heartily will it be remembered and kept/' 
Then, Mrs. Raymond, after God had shown 
the Jews in so many ways that He wished the 
day kept as joyful but holy time, adding promises 
and threatenings, how sad and strange it seems 
to read what wayward, . forgetful children they 
were, disobeying his command, until God re- 
quired His Sabbaths at their hands. Seventy 
years they were in captivity, and seventy years 
their pleasant country must lie untilled and 
desolate, ‘until the land had enjoyed her Sab- 
baths.' " 

“There was not much gained by stealing 
God's time then, Agnes, and there is not now. 
I was sorry Dr. Raymond spoke so plainly, 
almost severely, to Cousin Henry last night, for 
I think he is only thoughtless ; but I do believe 
that no man who attempts to gain time in that 
way will ever succeed, even in an earthly point 
of view. The power to do skillful work is God's 
gift, as well as the silver and gold, the wheat 
and barley. He who tries to save time or 
money by working on the Sabbath will surely 
find, some time, that God will require His lost 


MV PEARL, 


ISS 

days. I often think of this when I see men 
hastening to gather in their harvests or working 
in their counting-rooms on Sunday, as though 
anything could be gained in this forbidden 
way.’' 

‘‘ I think,” said Agnes, ‘‘ that Cousin Henry 
was convinced last evening that he is in the 
wrong. I, too, feared that his feelings might 
be hurt by such plain dealing ; but he seemed 
to take it all very kindly. Oh, I do believe it 
will not be long before he will come home to 
his Father’s house ! ” 

The light of a sweet, strong faith shone in 
her face as she spoke. Little did she think 
how soon that faith would be sorely tried. 

‘‘Yes, I have great hope that Cousin Henry 
will soon become a true Christian,” said Mrs. 
Raymond. 

“Aunt Maggie, do you suppose God will 
‘require’ the Sabbaths that are just wasted and 
neglected, or spent in fun and frolic ? 

“Yes, Belle, I suppose He will.” 

“You know. Aunt Maggie, in school, where 
there are so many of us girls together, we have 
great temptations in that line,” and Belle looked 
very sober. 


MV PEARL. 


156 

‘'There are some fearful prophecies about 
Sabbath breaking/' continued Agnes, opening 
her Bible. “ If ye will not hearken unto me, to 
hallow the Sabbath day, then will I kindle a fire 
in the gates thereof, and it shall devour the 
palaces : it shall not be quenched." 

“And the fire did destroy the palaces of Jeru- 
salem," exclaimed Belle, when the Assyrian 
king broke down the temple, the walls and 
towers, and carried the people and treasures to 
Babylon." 

“Yes," said Mrs. Raymond ; “ the great charge 
against the Jews was: ‘They have defiled my 
sanctuary and profaned my Sabbath. They 
have polluted my Sabbaths in the sight of the 
heathen.’ " 

“ But, Aunt Maggie, I thought that idolatry 
was the great sin of the Jews at all times." 

“It was. Belle; but Sabbath breaking was 
another, for which they were carried into cap- 
tivity." 

“ But, Aunt Maggie, were they not punished 
for worshiping idols on Sunday } That was the 
thing God hated more than anything else they 
could do on that or any day. I am sure we are 


MV PEARL, 


157 

in no danger of falling into that sin. Nothing 
we do on Sunday could be as bad as that.*’ 

I do not know about that, dear Belle. We 
can carry our idols around with us in our hearts, 
and be worshiping them during all the sacred 
hours, as truly as the Jews did their golden 
calf.” 

‘^Well, I suppose we can,” very slowly. 

Then a silence fell upon the three. Agnes 
sat looking out of the window thoughtfully, while 
the cool mountain breeze swept through the 
room, rustling the papers, and lifting the soft 
gray curls from Mrs. Raymond’s broad fore- 
head. 

In a moment Agnes exclaimed : ‘‘ Oh, Mrs. 
Raymond, how much there is in connection with 
this subject ! The more we think and talk 
about it, the more important and valuable the 
Sabbath appears. Do you not think that want 
of thought and knowledge is the cause of a great 
deal of Sabbath desecration V 

‘'Indeed I do, especially among the young. 
If children are not brought up in homes where 
the day is reverenced, or are not taught in 
church and Sunday-school, how can they know 
the worth of the day ? But if they are thus 


158 


MV pearC 


taught, they can never lose that early impres- 
sion/’ 

Then Aggie did her whole duty by us. She 
not only taught us to reverence the day, but she 
made it such a pleasant, happy time, that we 
could not help loving it. Tom says there is 
nothing at school which he misses so much as 
the pleasant home-Sundays.” 

Mrs. Raymond looked up affectionately at 
Agnes. “You see, my dear, that faithful, ear- 
nest effort is not lost.” 

^ Agnes rose from her seat, and putting her 
arm around Belle lovingly, exclaimed with deep 
feeling : “ And now I can have my dear sister’s 
help in teaching Tom and Grace.” 

Belle kissed Agnes tenderly. “ I am no longer 
your little sister : I am about as tall as you are. 
Now put away books and work, and go out into 
the sunshine. You two must take a long tramp 
before dinner time.” 


MV PEARL. 


159 


CHAPTER XI. 

Long after Mrs. Lansing’s departure Henry 
Mansfield sat by the table in the little parlor, 
with his head in his hands, questioning his own 
spirit. “How could I have been so easily in- 
fluenced, so prejudiced against my best friend ; 
how could I so easily forget my good purposes,” 
he asked himself. Henry Mansfield seemed to 
himself a very contemptible fellow. Then he was 
vexed at Mrs. Lansing — vexed and disappointed. 
Once he had said to Cousin Agnes, “Mrs. Lan- 
sing is a perfect lady, so unselfish, so careful of 
the feelings of others.” He wondered that his 
cousin made no reply. That night this same 
Mrs. Lansing had shown herself cruel and un- 
kind ; he had judged her too charitably. 

He had admired her not only for her beauty 
and wit, but also for her seeming goodness of 
heart. Since he had been under Dr. Raymond’s 
strong influence her ridicule of church goers, 
religious fanatics, and the like, often jarred 
upon his ears. He had seen the day when he 


i6o 


MV PEARL, 


would have gone all lengths with her in this 
direction ; but his feeling in regard to ministers 
and saints — if Cousin Agnes were one — had de- 
cidedly changed. Still he had enjoyed Mrs. 
Lansing's witticisms even when at the expense 
of his own party, thinking them only due to her 
innocent love of fun. But that evening the 
scales fell from his eyes, and he saw her as she 
was — a hard, designing, worldly woman, who 
would lead him away from God and heaven, who 
was striving to destroy the influence of his 
Christian friends. 

The longer he thought, the more excited he 
grew. At last he started up and went out upon 
the piazza to find a cooling breeze. There, as 
usual, all was peace — the same sleeping valley 
with its veil of mist, the stars above keeping 
watch so silently, the everlasting mountains in 
their stillness and grandeur, all so beautiful and 
so peaceful — the fair earth seemed the very 
abode of quiet rest. 

“ It is all a lie," he muttered under his breath ; 
‘‘ the world is not the happy place it looks ; it is 
full of disappointment, sin and misery ; the 
people in it are a set of traitors ; there is neither 
happiness nor truth to be found." The same 


MV PEARL. 


l6l 

old fallacy that Satan ever uses to torture 
human souls ; if one deceives or betrays, he 
whispers to our hearts, ‘‘ All men are liars/' 

But as Mansfield walked briskly back and 
forth, the hush of the night stole over his spirit. 
He thought of that day on the mountain, when 
heaven seemed so near, the storms all beneath 
their feet ; of Dr. Raymond's eloquent words, 
and Cousin Agnes' joyful face. 

There is nothing true but heaven," he 
thought ; those who are booked for that happy 
place are the only wise people. I thought that 
I had taken a step in that direction, but I allowed 
myself to be turned back, and turned against 
the only friends who can help me on che right 
course." 

The young man's heart was full of the unrest 
that a human being must ever feel away from 
God. O, my mother, my mother ! " he ex- 
claimed softly; ‘Gf you could only come to me; 
if I ever reach your home above the stars, it 
will be because your hand beckoned me to your- 
self, and my heart yearned for your presence." 

He stayed out in the star light until he was 
cooled and quieted, then went in, having made 
up his mind to two things — Mrs. Lansing 


II 


1 62 


MV PEARL, 


shall not find me a puppet in her hands any 
longer, nor shall she prejudice me against the 
noble Dr. Raymond and my other good friends.*' 

The next morning Mansfield came down to his 
own table, with his old cordial manner and greet- 
ing. Pinching Grace's ears, as a ‘‘ good morn- 
ing" to her little ladyship, he seated himself by 
Mrs. Raymond — ‘‘ my good mother," as he had 
named her. The sun was shining into the 
pleasant dining room ; all the faces smiled him 
a welcome ; everything looked bright and cheer- 
ful. The world was a happy place notwithstand- 
ing all his berating of the previous evening. 

Tom had to give him a home thrust. ‘‘Glad 
to see you at your own table ; hope you 'll stay 
where you belong, and not go wandering off 
after other people," leaning over the table and 
speaking low. 

Agnes gave Tom a reproving glance, and Dr. 
Raymond's eyes twinkled ; then the conversa- 
tion took its usual easy flow, interspersed with 
Mrs. Raymond's pleasantries. Soon they com- 
menced making plans for the day. Mansfield 
proposed to Spencer that they start imme- 
diately after breakfast down the valley to a 
beautiful meadow — with trees, and a brook 


MV PEARL. 


163 

winding through — which they had been so long 
intending to explore, and which looked so invit- 
ing from the distance. For a week past they 
had done very little partnership work. Robert 
was glad of his cousin's company and sug- 
gestions. Dr. Raymond asked, '‘May I join 
you in the course of the morning } to which 
Mansfield assented gladly. 

As they were hurrying down the piazza steps, 
all equipped for work — camp stools and um- 
brellas in hand, and leathern cases, containing 
paints and brushes, strung over their shoulders 
— Mrs. Lansing came out from the parlor, and 
her pleasant voice called out, " Why, gentlemen, 
you are off early ; may you have a charming 
day." 

"Thank you," said Spencer, lifting his hat 
politely ; but Mansfield only bowed coolly. Mrs. 
Lansing was secretly vexed ; she had other 
plans for the day ; then she fully intended keep- 
ing Mansfield away from the influence of any of 
his Christian friends. From his manner she 
feared that perhaps she went too far the previ- 
ous evening, showing more of her dislike for 
Dr.- Raymond than she intended. 

"How handsome Mrs. Lansing looked this 


164 


MV PEARL. 


morning,” said Spencer, when out of her 
hearing. 

‘‘Bah! did she.? I did not notice. If she 
had as much truth and sincerity as she has good 
looks and charming manners, she would be a 
delightful woman.” 

Robert gave his cousin an astonished glance, 
but made no reply to his speech. 

It was a lovely morning — everything sparkling 
with the early dew. The clear, liquid notes of 
the brown thrasher were heard in the branches. 
The air was fresh and invigorating. “Just the 
day for a tramp,” said Spencer, as the two 
young men went springing down the steep 
path. 

“ We must hunt up a boy or two to play the 
part of fisherman,” said Mansfield. Soon they 
met a specimen of the genus boy, with hands in 
his pockets, lazily driving or following a cow. 
“Just exactly what we want!” exclaimed Mans- 
field. 

The cow was furnished with a tinkling-bell, 
for the pasture was more likely to be the high- 
way than a fenced lot, and the bell was useful 
in discovering the animal’s whereabouts. 

“Are you driving that cow.?” asked Mans- 
field. 


AfV PEARL. 


165 


Kinder drivin* her, when she don’t drive 
herself.” 

'‘Well, if you have nothing else to do, you 
just come with us into the fields ; we want to 
paint your portrait — put you in a picture.” 

The boy eyed the artists and their parapher- 
nalia suspiciously. "You don’t catch me in 
that trap, I bet. If I once got in. I’d never 
get out.” 

" Nonsense, boy ; there is nothing to be afraid 
of. We do not mean to hurt you. Come ; I’ll 
give you this if you will,” taking out a bright 
piece of silver. 

The black eyes danced. "Guess I will, if 
you’ll give me that ; don’t see that every day.” 

"We want to get into that field yonder, by 
the brook; you lead us there by the shortest 
cut, and do not take us through any bogs.” 

They were soon at the desired spot. Bill 
Stryker — for that was the boy’s name — looked 
on in blank amazement while the young men 
prepared for work, seeming quite relieved to 
find their implements so harmless. It was a 
beautiful meadow, with a brook winding and 
twisting along through the green carpet, making 
delicious music with its rippling and gurgling. 


MV PEARL. 


1 66 

Is there anything in inanimate nature more 
nearly alive than a brook ? There were some 
beautiful trees scattered around, and some cows 
grazing quietly. The field had been lately 
mowed, but the one next them was still uncut. 
Mansfield pointed to it, exclaiming — 

“ * See meadowfuls of daisies break 
Wavelike, at every wind’s behest 
That wanders o’er them.’ ” 

The chattering bobolink, all mottled, white and 
black, went skimming low across the field, add- 
ing its notes to the music of the brook. 

The two friends were soon at work, and too 
busy to do much talking. It took considerable 
coaxing, and some threats of losing his pay, to 
keep the restless boy Bill in position long enough 
to get him on the canvas ; but Mansfield finally 
succeeded. The wonder of the lad, when he 
recognized himself, drew forth peals of laughter 
from the artists. 

You don’t say that’s me, du tell ! How did 
you ever get it? It looks just like me, that’s a 
fact ! ” and he grinned all over his face. 

They had been working a few hours, when 
Spencer exclaimed : ‘‘ There comes Dr. Ray- 
mond; only see him leap that fence like any 


MV PEARL. 167 

youngster. Bravo ! Dr. Raymond/’ swinging 
his hat. 

'' I thought I never should, find you ; but for 
these tell-tale umbrellas I might not have suc- 
ceeded/’ said Dr. Raymond as he came up to 
them, fishing tackle in hand, and all in a heat 
from his long walk. But this is a charming 
spot, well worth a good tramp to find.” 

The dewy sheen had not yet disappeared en- 
tirely from the grass ; ** The feet of morning 
were still beautiful upon this shadowy meadow,” 
and the distant hills of God.” Dr. Raymond 
took it all in as he stood for a moment enjoying 
the scene, then turned to see what the artists 
were accomplishing. So this is the boy in the 
picture,” turning to Bill, who looked greatly 
pleased at being recognized. 

‘‘Yes, this is Bill, our fisher boy,” said Mans- 
field ; “glad you see the likeness.” 

“ How do you do, my boy } ” and Dr. Ray- 
mond gave the grimy paw a hearty shake. 

“This is just the place to do a little dreaming 
and sleeping too, if one is so inclined,” and Dr. 
Raymond stretched himself out on the grassy 
bed under one of the trees, covering his face 
with his hat to protect his eyes from the sun- 


MV PEARL, 


i68 

light, which flickered through the branches. 
After a short nap he was wide awake again ; 
soon he had Bill by his side, and was talking 
with him, showing him his own fishing appar- 
atus, to Bill’s great delight, and drawing out all 
the boy’s knowledge of the art of fishing, and of 
the streams where trout could be found. 

From that they went on to other things, until 
Dr. Raymond learned where the boy lived, and 
all about his family. Soon Mansfield heard Dr. 
Raymond trying to incite this ignorant laddie 
to an effort to gain some useful knowledge, then 
extracting a promise from him to appear in 
Sunday School the following Sabbath ; and, 
lastly, speaking simply and earnestly to him of 
Christ and His love. Evidently Dr. Raymond 
had found the way to the heart and confidence 
of this awkward country boy. Would that lad 
ever forget the interest and sympathy shown 
him under the trees that pleasant summer 
morning } Perhaps there a slumbering intellect 
was awakened that would never be satisfied 
until it had gained an education, or a soul 
aroused that would never rest until it had asked 
and answered the question, “ What must I do 
to be saved ? ” 


AfV PEARL, 


169 


'' What Dr. Raymond can find that is enter- 
taining in that green gawky of a boy is more 
than I can imagine/’ thought Mansfield. 

Dr. Raymond’s interest in every little boy 
and girl they met in their rambles was a con- 
tinual enigma to Mansfield. Excepting as he 
could use them, the artist voted them a nuis- 
ance ; always handling things, asking foolish 
questions, or else too shy to give a sensible 
answer when addressed. Sometimes a pretty 
little witch of a face would look out from under 
a big sun-bonnet that Mansfield would stop to 
notice, wishing he could transfer it to canvas ; 
but there his interest ceased. He never thought 
of wasting his precious time asking where or 
how the poor child lived. But with Dr. Ray- 
mond it was all so different ; he evidently loved 
these children, and longed to do them good. 
While Mansfield was drawing a mental contrast 
between himself and Dr. Raymond, as he had 
so often done during the past weeks, the minis- 
ter’s cheery voice called out — 

‘‘Robert, I fear we have not canvassed this 
region very thoroughly; there are still many 
little waifs not in Sunday School, and many of 
them not even in day school. We must give 


1 70 MV PEARL, 

some more time to this work before we return 
to the city.’’ 

So this was the work that Dr. Raymond and 
Robert had been doing, afternoons, when he, 
Mansfield, had been beguiling away his leisure 
hours on the piazza with gay company. 

Then Dr. Raymond went on to give a very 
interesting account of a Sunday School he or- ^ 
ganized in a country school house, when he first 
entered the theological seminary, telling how he 
managed to win the children to come, and, what 
is harder still, how. he managed to hold them. 

‘‘ I was young in those days — young in years, 
and young in the Christian life ; indeed, I had 
only just consecrated myself to God and the 
ministry. It was my first work for human 
souls. I cannot tell you, my boys” — as he 
sometimes called Mansfield and Spencer, when 
alone with them — '^how I enjoyed that school 
through all that season. I was brought up in 
the city ; country ways and manners had all the 
charm of novelty to me ; teaching and organiz- 
ing were also new to me, but I was full of cour- 1 
age and enthusiasm. The joy of those Sunday i 
evenings, when I rode home after ^ one more 
day’s work for Jesus,’ I shall never forget. May \ 


MV PEARL. 


171 


you both know it for yourselves. It did seem 
such a glorious thing to work for the Master. 
But it is time for us to be starting homeward, if 
we want any dinner to-day. It is a pity to leave 
this lovely meadow and brook, but I begin to 
feel the need of a little roast beef. How is it 
with you, gentlemen } 

I imagine we are both in a starving condi- 
tion if we stop to think about it. It is high 
time to strike tents and start,*’ said Mansfield, 
putting down his big umbrella. 

Bill received his shining coin, but lingered 
until all were ready to depart, then followed 
along, close to Dr. Raymond, for some distance, 
when he turned up a lane that led to a poor- 
looking house — his home. 

Dr. Raymond, although talking earnestly, did 
not forget the boy. “ Good-by, Bill, I will see 
you again before many days.” 

“ That boy has a pair of bright eyes ; I will 
look after him. Wish I could get one of my 
wealthy men to give him a chance in the 
world.*' 

As they were walking homeward Spencer led 
the Doctor on to tell more of his experience in 
his Sunday-school. He gave them many little 


1/2 


MV PEARL, 


reminiscences — some touching, and some very 
funny — describing his maiden sermon in this 
same little school-house, how embarrassed he 
was, and how near he came to failure. After 
the meeting, a kind but ignorant man came to 
him with this good advice: ‘‘You was a trifle 
flusterrated to-day, dominee. Nothing to be 
afraid of out here but the devil, and he'd just 
like to make you think you hain't got no call ; 
bat don't you listen to his lies." 

“And I did not listen. After that I went 
ahead with a brave heart. The joy of being a 
partner with Christ in the work of human re- 
demption swallowed up every other feeling, 
and the blessedness of working for Him on the 
Sabbath day was appreciated. You see, Mans- 
field, I had just awakened from your delusion in 
regard to the Sabbath. I had just discovered 
that the day was not my own, to be spent in 
hard work over my books, but belonged to the 
Lord, and I wanted to make amends in some 
way for all my misspent days. I had spent so 
many Sundays working for myself that I longed 
to do something for Him in consecrated time 
that He would accept and bless." 

“ I thought. Dr. Raymond, that your theory 


MV PEARL, 


173 


was that the Sabbath was given us to rest and 
prepare for heaven — that all kinds of work were 
forbidden. I should think that so much work 
in Sunday-schools and among the poor might 
amount to Sabbath-breaking.*' 

‘‘ I think there is such a thing, Mansfield, as 
religious dissipation. We have no right to be 
so engrossed, even with labor for Christ, that 
we give ourselves no time for rest, thought and 
worship. But the trouble with many is, that 
the time they refuse to spare for Christian work 
is too often squandered in sleep, frivolous read- 
ing, or talking." 

‘‘ Do you condemn all sociability on Sunday ? " 
asked Mansfield a little tartly. 

‘‘ No, Mansfield ; you know very well that I 
do not. Am I an unsocial man on Sunday.?" 

Mansfield laughed. I must confess that I 
have found you very genial on day, as well 
as on every other." 

As they neared the hotel Mansfield stopped 
to pick a curious wild flower, then called Dr. 
Raymond back to see how it grew, and Spencer 
passed on, leaving them alone. 

“ Dr. Raymond, I really did not intend to go 
sketching yesterday, after my promise to you ; 
I was rather over-persuaded." 


1/4 


MV PEARL. 


‘‘ Do you consider that a real manly excuse, 
Mansfield/' with a smile. 

“ Mansfield laughed. I fear it is manlike, 
copied after Adam in the beginning. I think 
it would be more truly manly to say I did it of 
my own free will, and am ashamed of myself." 

‘‘ I see how it was. I fear you do not quite 
understand Mrs. Lansing : she is a woman of 
culture and refinement, but a woman of the 
world, with a bitter hatred of Christ and His 
people in her heart. Her society is not what you 
need just at present, Mansfield." 

“ I know that. I want no more of her influ- 
ence. She is not only worldly, but treacherous 
and insincere." 

The two walked on in silence ; then Dr. Ray- 
mond laid his hand kindly on the young man's 
arm, “Mansfield, my dear fellow, do not let any- 
thing turn your feet from that upward path that 
leads to God. You need your Sabbaths ; you 
can not afford to lose them." 

“ Dr. Raymond, I am not worth all your in- 
terest and kindly effort ; I fear I have no 
stamina ; I am too easily led." 

“ Now / read you better than you diO yotirself. 
You have the most dogged perseverance in any- 


MV PEARL. . 


i;s 

thing you undertake of any man I ever met ; 
but you must be first roused, and thoroughly in 
earnest. Think what there is at stake for you 
in this matter. It is worth the exertion of all 
your powers of persistency and determination ; 
it lies with you to make the choice. Then there 
is One whose almighty strength is pledged for 
your salvation/’ 


176 


J/y PEARL, 


CHAPTER XIL 

As the two gentlemen went up the steps, the 
piazza was filled with the boarders, enjoying 
their merry after-dinner chat Mrs. Lansing 
spied the two walking along together in earnest 
conversation. Her lip curled, as she remarked. 
Some more preaching, I imagine ; poor Mans- 
field, he is quite persecuted.’' But Mansfield 
did not feel the least need of her pity, as he en- 
joyed his quiet meal with Dr. Raymond and 
Robert, with Mrs. Raymond sitting by enter- 
taining them. 

As soon as Mansfield appeared again on the 
piazza, Mrs. Lansing accosted him. Glad to 
see you back, Mr. Mansfield ; have you spent a 
pleasant morning } ” 

A most delightful one, thank you ; the most 
pleasant one I have had in a long time.” 

Not a very gallant speech, since you spent 
yesterday morning in our society.” 

*‘Well, Mrs. Lansing, it is true, if not gal- 
lant.” 


MV PEARL 


177 


His tone and manner vexed her. Forgetting 
her usual diplomacy, she said sneeringly, '' Oh ! 
I know how to explain it all. Mr. Mansfield's 
conscience troubled him yesterday — he has such 
a morbid conscience — then he stands in such 
awe of his reverend friend’s comments. I do 
not wonder ; those lectures must be very trying. 
He has been seeking absolution." 

I have done too much Sunday work to have 
my conscience very sensitive about it; but I 
have done more of it in the past than I shall in 
the future, if I know myself. As for Dr. Ray- 
mond, I consider him the best friend I have in 
the world. Nothing that Mrs. Lansing can say 
will change my opinion of him." Bowing 
stiffly, he turned and left the lady. That was 
the end of Mrs. Lansing's influence over Henry 
Mansfield. He treated her politely, but very 
distantly. She could not win him back to her 
set; she could not recall her stinging words, 
neither could she make Mansfield ignore them. 

Sarcasm in a woman is like the thorns on a 
rose tree — we forget the sweetness and beauty 
in the pain of the scratch. 

Henry Mansfield devoted himself to his work, 
and to the friends he had found so faithful and 


12 


1/8 


MV PEARL, 


true, while Mrs. Lansing found others to laugh 
at her bright sayings, often aimed at priests 
and saints.^' Another minister and other Chris- 
tian people had arrived, so there was quite a 
company to frequent the little chapel, or join in 
sacred music in the parlor. 

Mrs. Lansing continued to be very popular in 
the house, especially with the young people; 
how could it be otherwise, when she did so 
much to enliven } Her resources were un- 
bounded. She had a rare faculty for discover- 
ing and drawing out the special talents of the 
young ; they were all her devoted admirers. 

‘‘ If Mrs. Lansing would only use her influ- 
ence to draw these young hearts to Christ, what 
a power for good she might be in the world,'^ re- 
marked Dr. Raymond. 

Dr. Raymond had great faith in individual 
effort — one soul acting upon another soul, like 
the magnet upon the iron — not, however, to 
attract to itself, but to the Saviour. Yet he 
often said that such efforts ^‘required the ut- 
most care, tact and love, or they would drive a 
soul farther away from the great Center.*’ He 
could see what such a woman as Mrs. Lansing 
could accomplish, if truly consecrated, with her 


MV PEARL, 179 

power of making herself agreeable to the young, 
of winning their confidence and love. 

When Mansfield went up to his room, after 
dinner, he found on his table a vase of lovely 
flowers, and a little note from Cousin Agnes, 
asking him if he would not go with her that 
afternoon to call on Ernest Saunders, and show 
him the foreign pictures and photographs, which 
the invalid was longing to see. Ernest had re- 
quested her several times to remind her cousin 
of his promise ; such promises were sure to be 
remembered by him, shut in as he was, from 
outward objects of interest. But Cousin Henry 
had been so distant in his manner toward her 
for some time that she had not delivered the 
messages. That morning he had seemed so like 
himself that she ventured to send him a little 
reminder. 

‘‘Why, bless her, of course Til go,” he ex- 
claimed, on reading the note. “ How could I 
forget that poor fellow so long ! ” then soberly, 
“ he is not poor, he is rich ; I am the poor 
fellow.” 

He sent word to Agnes^ room at once, that 
he would be on the piazza, ready to accompany 
her, whenever she might appear. Just as Agnes 


l8o MV PEARL, 

had finished her toilet, and was ready to start, 
there was a light tap at her door ; opening it, 
to her amazement she admitted Mrs. Lansing. 

*'1 have come. Miss Spencer, to ask a great 
favor ; promise me that you will not refuse,’* in 
her most charming manner. 

Agnes smiled, then answered simply, ‘‘You 
must tell me, first, how I can serve you ; I al- 
ways like to do a favor if it is possible.” 

“I want you to lend me Belle, Tom, and 
Grace. Are you aware what talented sisters 
and brothers you have t ” 

Agnes received the compliment quietly. Mrs. 
Lansing’s manner always drew her within her- 
self. “ They are dear to me ; but I hardly think 
they have any very extraordinary gifts, unless it 
is Belle, who promises to be a fine singer.” 

“ Indeed, she has a wonderful voice, quite re- 
markable in one so young ; you ought to allow 
her to sing in the parlor evenings ; it would 
give others so much pleasure, and help her to 
conquer her timidity.” 

“ Oh ! she is too young to sing in such a 
public place ; then she has not taken many 
lessons.” 

“ So she tells me ; but there is no one in 


MV PEARL, 


i8i 

the house with a voice to compare with hers. 
Now I want her to sing at a little entertainment 
I am getting up. Then I must have Tom, with 
his inimitable drollery, to do a little acting ; 
while Grace is just the child I need in one of 
the tableaux. I have been talking with them ; 
they are just bewitched to assist, ^ if Sister Aggie 
is willing,’ so I thought I would speak to you at 
once.” 

‘‘ I am glad you did,” then Agnes hesitated a 
little. 

‘‘ Oh, Miss Spencer, it is a perfectly harmless 
little affair ; but I think it will give great pleas- 
ure to the inmates of the house.” 

“ Well, I have no objections, if you think they 
can fill their parts well, and add to the enjoy- 
ment of others.” With this permission Mrs. 
Lansing bowed herself out, expressing many 
thanks, but leaving Miss Spencer feeling a little 
uncomfortable. The contrast between the ele* 
gant, imperious lady, and sweet, natural Agnes 
Spencer was great ; but great as was the out- 
ward difference, that of heart was far greater ; 
the love of self was the ruling motive of one, the 
love of God the ruling motive of the other. 

It was a rare treat for Ernest Saunders when 


i 82 


MV PEARL, 


Mr. Mansfield spent a couple of hours by his 
bedside, showing, and explaining to him, the 
beauties and wonders of the lands beyond the 
sea. Mansfield was astonished at the intelli- 
gence of the questions, the enthusiastic interest 
of one whose vision had ever been shut in by 
his native hills. The young artist could give 
most entertaining descriptions of abbeys, cathe- 
drals, towers and palaces, to which Ernest list- 
ened most eagerly ; but when he asked of the 
moral and religious condition of the people who 
dwelt among them, Mansfield had little to tell. 

I had no time to look into those things ; the 
common people in most of these foreign cities 
are a miserable, dirty set; I had just as little to 
do with them as possible. In the streets of 
Naples you see the most horrible looking creat- 
ures, who hardly seem like human beings ; they 
follow you around with beggars’ importunity, 
until you are disgusted, and cannot endure the 
sight.” 

“ Oh, dear ! ” exclaimed Saunders ; poor 
and wretched in this world, and, I suppose, 
without any knowledge of Christ or heaven.” 

I can not see how they could ever get any 
knowledge of anything that is good.” 


MV PEARL. 


183 


‘‘ But did you not try to tell them ? ’’ 

I could not have made them understand, 
and I had nothing to tell. I could not tell them 
what I did not know myself.’' The young 
artist looked sober. Just then there came to 
his mind a passage that he found in his reading 
that afternoon — “ ^ The true cross of the Re- 
deemer was the sin and sorrow of the world ; 
that was what lay heavy on His heart, and that 
is the cross we must share with Him, if we would 
have any part in the Divine love.’ ” 

‘‘ I fear I paid little attention to the sin and 
the sorrow of the people,” he said sadly, while 
Agnes looked up at him sorrowfully. “I had 
eyes only for the glorious works of art, which I 
went to see and to study. I cared nothing for 
the people, excepting to paint, occasionally, a 
striking face or picturesque costume.” 

“ With so many beautiful churches they ought 
to know about God and heaven,” said Ernest. 

I suppose some of them do ; but most of 
those grand cathedrals and churches have Cath- 
olic service in a language the masses do not un- 
derstand ; they mumble over the Latin prayers, 
cross themselves with holy water, and think 
they have worshiped. One day I saw a forlorn 


184 


MV PEARL. 


woman, in a rusty black dress, kneeling on the 
cold marble floor of a fine old cathedral ; the poor 
creature was crying as though her heart would 
break, but all the time counting her beads and 
repeating her prayers. Evidently she had some 
great sorrow on her heart; but I wondered how 
much comfort she would get out of that mum- 
mery.’’ 

The tears stood in Ernest Saunders' eyes. 
‘‘ Oh, what would I do if I had no better resting 
place. I wish she knew of my Saviour." 

He looked so sad that Agnes exclaimed. 
Now, Cousin Henry, show us something pleas- 
ant and bright.’’ How he did enjoy those views 
of the Rhine, with its castles ; of Switzerland, 
with its wonderful snow-crowned peaks and 
beautiful valleys ; of lakes, mountains, and love- 
ly winding rivers — Nature's glories — with noth- 
ing to suggest the sin and suffering of the 
people. 

How can I thank you enough for all the 
pleasure of this afternoon," he said to Mansfield, 
when they had seen the last one. “ I shall re- 
member it as long as I live, and see some of 
those beautiful places, nights, when I am lying 


MV PEARL, 


i8s 


wide awake.” Just as they were leaving he 
said, very emphatically, ‘‘ I know what I would 
do if I were well and strong; I would go to 
those countries and tell the poor people of Jesus 
Christ, who came to save the sick and the lost 
If you ever go again, Mr. Mansfield, you must 
carry them the message.” 

‘‘I hope to go again, some day; but I may 
not have any message to carry.” 

^^^Oh ! yes, you will,” with a look and tone 
that touched Mansfield^s heart 
‘‘ How that poor man can be so happy all the 
time is a continual wonder to me,” Mansfield 
remarked, as they left the cottage. 

God giveth him songs in the night” 

‘‘Now that’s what I cannot understand. The 
more I think about God, the more wretched I 
grow. The only way I can have any comfort 
is by putting Him out of my thoughts alto- 
gether. I am tired of this struggle,” he said 
bitterly. 

Then, sweetly and gently, Agnes Spencer 
tried to lead her cousin to Christ — ‘‘ the way, 
the truth, and the life.” It was the Father s 
voice calling to His lost child ” to come home 


MV FEARL. 


1 86 

to light, to warmth, to joy. And in the little 
cottage which they had just left, went up, at 
the same time, an earnest prayer that this dear 
friend might have ‘‘ God’s blessed peace and 
rest.” 


MV FEARL. 


187 


CHAPTER XIIL 

The next morning was rainy ; dark, heavy 
clouds hanging over the mountains presaged a 
stormy day. Mrs. Raymond and Agnes took 
their work and went to Miss Wright’s room for 
a little '^visitation,” as Mrs. Raymond expressed 
it. They were hardly seated when, with a hasty 
tap at the Hoor, Belle entered, in her usual 
rushing style. " Oh ! Tve found you ^wo at 
last — I’ve explored several rooms in the search. 
Mrs. Lansing is to have a rehearsal in the parlor 
this morning, and I must be there. Of course, 
it is to be private. I imagine the doors will be 
locked, so I thought I would give you fair warn- 
ing.” Then noticing the Bible in Agnes’ hand 
—"Going to have another Sabbath-day dis- 
cussion } ” 

Agnes laughed. "I thought, perhaps, we 
might have a little more informal talk on the 
subject, as Eva is feeling so much better than 
usual this morning.” 

Miss Wright was a member of Dr. Raymond’s 


i88 


MV PEARL, 


church and of Mrs. Raymond's Bible class, but 
she had been denied all church privileges so 
long, that Agnes knew she would be "glad to 
hear one of Mrs. Raymond's sweet, pleasant 
talks. 

'' Well, we will promise not to tire her," said 
Mrs. Raymond, ‘^by confining ourselves very 
closely or logically to one point. We will take 
the liberty of branching off whenever a thought 
is suggested to our minds, in true woman 
fashion. Now, Miss Wright, if you have any 
objections to that mode of procedure, you must 
free your mind." 

Miss Wright joined in the laugh. ‘'Oh! I 
have no objections whatever; I shall only be a 
listener. I cannot agree even to ask puzzling 
questions." 

“Well, Agnes is our lawyer; she will do that 
part." 

“I wish I could stay," said Belle. “If you 
will wait a few moments, I will go and report 
to Mrs. Lansing; perhaps they may not com- 
mence in some time — it takes so long to pre- 
pare for any such thing — and they may not need 
me. 

Before Belle left the room she noticed, with 


A/y PEARL, 


189 

a mischievous smile, a lovely bouquet of wild 
flowers standing on the table which she had 
helped Robert gather the day before, and which 
he had arranged with unusual care. Soon the 
young girl returned. She had excused herself 
to Mrs. Lansing, as she found they would not 
be ready to commence in an hour’s time. But 
Mrs. Lansing was very curious to know what 
attracted me to your room, and when I told her 
I wanted to hear what Mrs. Raymond had to 
say about keeping the Sabbath, she laughed and 
said: 'Oh! you poor child, how I pity you, to 
be obliged to hear all that harping on a tiresome 
subject; I should think you would be bored to 
death.’ But I told her ' I was not bored in the 
least,’ and she thought I had a very 'queer taste 
for one so young.’ But, Aunt Maggie, I do want 
to hear all you and Aggie have to say, for at 
school many of the girls look upon Sunday as 
play-day.” 

No reply was made to Belle’s little account of 
Mrs. Lansing, although* both ladies looked very 
sober. Then Agnes asked : " Mrs. Raymond, 
do you not think that the word remember^ at the 
beginning of the fourth commandment, is beauti- 
fully significant V 


MV PEARL. 


190 

Yes ; I have often thought of it. What are 
the things we are most liable to remember.^ 
Are they not the important things — the precious 
things } God says the righteous are held in 
‘everlasting remembrance/ and for them ‘a 
book of remembrance is written/ because they 
are so dear to Him — His jewels. They are not 
forgotten, but remembered.** 

“ I noticed,** continued Agnes, “ that night 
when we had the fire here in the house, how the 
ladies recollected their diamonds and valuables 
of every kind, and one young mother came 
rushing into the hall with her twin boys in her 
arms.** 

Like the mother of old, those were her 
jewels,** interrupted Mrs. Raymond. “The true 
mother heart could not forget the darling babies 
in the cradle ; no more should it be possible for 
one of God*s children to forget or lightly esteem 
His day of days.** 

“It is sweet to be remembered,** said Miss 
Wright. 

“ Yes ; every little token from one we love is 
dear. Are not our consecrated Sabbaths like 
tokens of our remembrance to our Heavenly 
Father Jesus says, in the New Testament, 


MV PEARL. 19 1 

‘ Remember Me.’ God in the Old — ' Remember 
the Sabbath day.’ If we love God with all 
our hearts, we must love His day — the two go 
together.” 

We have found many reasons why we should 
keep the Sabbath,” said Agnes, ‘‘but we have 
said very little about the manner in which the 
hours should be spent. One thing we have 
certainly heard thoroughly discussed, and that 
is the matter of working on that day.” 

“I think we have, Agnes,” said Mrs. Ray- 
mond, smiling. “ ‘ Thou shalt not labor,’ was 
God’s injunction. There seems to be great 
stress laid upon this part of the fourth com- 
mandment All unnecessary work is to be laid 
aside on Saturday night — of this we can have 
no doubt” 

“ But, Mrs. Raymond,” said Miss Wright, “ I 
know sweet women — not members of any 
church, but I would not like to say they are 
not Christians — who think it no sin to crochet, 
knit, or sew on the Sabbath day.” 

“Some of the school girls do sometimes in 
their rooms,” added Belle. “ They say they can 
keep the Sabbath better in heart, if their fingers 
are busy, than they can if they are idle.” 


192 


MV PEARL, 


‘‘My dear girls/' said Mrs. Raymond, very 
earnestly, I cannot see how a direct breaking 
of God’s command can help one to keep His 
day. I know the heart is to keep holy time, and 
that we may carry sin and evil with us even 
into the sanctuary; but surely doing what God 
has strictly forbidden cannot increase true holi- 
ness of heart. If all the world were to use their 
hands on this day, as on any other, there would 
soon be no Sabbath ; God’s beneficent plan for 
giving a day of rest to all his creatures would 
be frustrated, and what a weary place this world 
of ours would soon be.” 

‘‘ God wanted the Jews to keep it as a glad, 
festive day,” said Agnes; ‘‘all labor and traffic 
were to cease, while the people, in holiday 
attire, were to go up to worship the Lord, their 
King.” 

“Aunt Maggie, do you think that writing let- 
ters on Sunday is breaking the command 

“ That depends entirely. Belle, upon the kind 
of letter you write. If you write of things that 
it would not be best to talk about on Sunday — 
matters of business or pleasure — or if you write 
to save time for weekly pursuits, thus stealing 
God’s hours, I should certainly call it wrong. 


MV PEARL, 193 

Sometimes writing a business letter on Sunday 
is a necessity ; but those cases are rare/' 

'"Then it cannot be wrong for me to write to 
Agnes when I am away from home." 

No, dear, it cannot ; Sunday is the best of 
all days for showing our love toward our friends 
as well as our love toward God. Of course you 
write to her as you would talk, if sitting by her 
side." 

never write business ; Agnes always says 
Geave all that until some week day' ; but many 
of the girls do. My room-mate used to write 
all kinds of letters on Sunday. It did not 
seem right, and I used to tell her so, but she 
only laughed at my ‘ prudish notions.' Tom says 
he always writes to Agnes Sunday afternoons 
on purpose, for he knows that writing to his 
good sister will keep him out of mischief," 

Mrs. Raymond smiled. Tom is right. The 
kind of letters we write depends very much 
upon the person we are addressing. In writing, 
as in conversation, the sin lies in the thoughts 
we express ; if we allow our hearts to dwell 
upon things that divert us from the heavenly 
and spiritual, it must be wrong; it is not keep- 
ing the spirit of the command." 

13 


194 


MY PEARL. 


** I have a friend,” said Miss Wright, ** who 
always writes to her intended on Sunday. She 
says her best, most elevated thoughts and feel- 
ings come to her on that day, and she wants to 
give them to the one she loves best.” 

‘^Yes, I understand; your friend is a wise 
young woman. Probably her Sunday letters 
are on religious subjects — the joys and aspira- 
tions inspired by the services of the day. I 
know of no better time to write notes or letters 
on sacred themes, stimulating words to dear 
friends, or earnest appeals to those who are far 
from Christ ; our minds are in the right frame, 
we are in the Spirit on the Lord’s day — or 
should be — more than on any other day of the 
week. In all Sunday letter-writing, as in our 
conversation on that day, we need to guard 
against the expression of frivolous, worldly 
thoughts.” 

Well, Aunt Maggie, there surely is one safe 
way, that is, to keep such thoughts out of our 
minds on God’s day.” 

‘‘Yes, dear Belle, there is safety, and there 
alone.” 

“ I am very glad, Mrs. Raymond,” said Miss 
Wright, “to hear this matter of Sunday letter- 


My PEARL. 


195 


writing discussed. I know people who really 
seem to make a convenience of Sunday to do all 
their corresponding, while others go to the op- 
posite extreme, and think that it is wrong to 
write any letters on God’s day.” 

“ It is hard to lay down rules for others in 
this matter ; but it does appear to me that if our 
hearts are fixed supremely upon God, if we are 
sincerely desirous to spend His day to the best 
advantage for our own good, the good of others 
and His glory, we cannot go far astray in the 
use of tongue or pen. If the one we love is 
absent from us, there surely can be no more sin 
in expressing our affection on paper than there 
would be in speaking our loving thoughts ; and 
if we can write a word on Sunday that may win 
a soul to Christ, or cheer a fainting fellow 
Christian, surely this is blessed use of holy 
time.” 

It all seems so simple,” said Agnes in her 
sweet way ; ‘‘ I cannot see why we ever need to 
be in doubt ; if the heart is only right, the 
speaking and the writing will take care of them- 
selves.” 

“There is another thing that I would like 
to touch upon this morning,” Mrs. Raymond 


196 


MV PEARL, 


added, ‘‘ if we are not making our talk too long 
for Belle;^ 

‘‘ Oh ! never fear, Aunt Maggie, Mrs. Lansing 
will not fail to send for me if I am needed ; she 
knows where I am.’* 

‘‘ I do think that there are some things about 
which the Christian young people of the present 
day — and some older ones — are very lax : those 
are visiting, riding, and walking for pleasure 
on the Sabbath. If I were a young lady, I 
should have my gentlemen friends understand 
that, as a rule, I did not receive calls on Sun- 
day — of course, with one exception, from the 
one I had promised to marry ; then I should tell 
them frankly that I could not accept invitations 
to walk or to ride for mere enjoyment on the 
Lord’s day. Perhaps they would laugh at my 
‘foolish scruples,’ but in the end they would 
respect me for my fidelity to principle, while I 
am sure my influence over them for good would 
be greatly strengthened. Now, my dear young 
ladies, those are my sentiments, freely expressed ; 
please do not forget them, but try to circulate 
them among all your friends and relations. That 
is the end. I have preached one of my plain 
little sermons. I hope it will not offend,” with 
one of her rippling laughs. 


MY PEARL, 


197 


“No great danger of our being offended at 
anything you could say, Aunt Maggie’' — this 
from Belle ; but Miss Wright said soberly : 

“ I shall not be likely to forget, but it may 
require some nerve for me to take that stand. 
We have always had a great deal of calling and 
visiting at home on Sunday. Father likes it ; 
still, he might be willing to give it up if I 
objected decidedly.” 

“ I see, dear Miss Wright, that it may be very 
hard for you ; but you make the effort to redeem 
your Sabbath — it is worth the attempt. By 
gentle decision you may be able to win your 
father to your way of thinking. I do wish that 
I could sound my note of warning in the ears of 
every Christian young lady in the land. Many 
girls of real noble principles are thoughtless in 
this matter ; and we know that * evil is wrought 
by want of thought,’ as well as in other ways.” 

“ Have you noticed. Miss Raymond, how few 
directions there are in the Bible about the way 
of spending the time.? It is all ‘Thou shalt 
not ; ’ very little is said about what we may or 
should do on the Lord’s day.” 

“ The commandments are mostly ‘Thou shalt 
not ; ’ the ‘ Thou shalts ’ come later. When we 


ig8 


MV PEARL, 


shall inquire how our Blessed Saviour spent His 
holy time, we shall learn that Christian work is 
to be blended with our Sabbath worship. The 
Jews had their Sabbath offerings : a lamb with- 
out blemish — the best they could bring; thus 
our best should be gladly given. The Psalms 
abound in exhortations ‘to bring an offering and 
come into His courts ; ' to come with thanksgiv- 
ing, and ‘behold the beauty of the Lord and 
inquire in His temple.’ Worship and offerings 
were the two great features of the Jewish Sab- 
bath, as they should be of ours. This we must 
not forget in this busy age, when there is so 
much we can do for the perishing. Christian 
work must not crowd out Christian worship. 
If we enter God’s temple on His sweet day of 
rest, bringing with us the sacrifice of praise, the 
incense of loving hearts, even if we are poor in 
silver and gold. He will accept our offering, and 
grant us a Sabbath blessing.” 

“How with those who cannot go?” asked 
Miss Wright sadly. 

“ God will not forget them ; their room of 
sickness and pain will be His temple,” with a 
loving smile. 

“ The fresh bread that the Jews were to bring 


MV PEARL, 


199 


to the temple Sabbath morning is always very 
suggestive to me/* said Agnes. I do so like 
the fresh, clean things on that day, so typical of 
the cleansing the soul may receive that drops 
the things of earth to grasp more firmly the 
things of heaven.** 

So do I, Agnes,** said Mrs. Raymond. The 
neat, orderly house, the fresh provisions, and 
clean attire, are befitting our ‘bride Sabbath.* 
But for this there must be Saturday preparation, 
as we housekeepers know. But we must not 
talk longer to-day, for Miss Wright is tired. I 
fear we have not answered Agnes* question, or 
any other, very definitely,** at which they all 
laughed. “ But there are more days coming for 
another random discussion.** 

Then, as they separated, Agnes added, with 
one of her beaming smiles : 

“ * With Thy joyous sunshine blest, 

Happy be my day of rest 1 * ” 


200 


My PEARL 


CHAPTER XIV. 

A FEW evenings later in the week Mrs. Lan- 
sing gave one of her entertainments, which 
passed off pleasantly, and was much enjoyed by 
all the guests in the house. There were some 
little things that jarred against Agnes’ feelings : 
she thought she discovered a tendency to ridi- 
cule religious people and services ; but she made 
no criticisms, and hoped it was not intentional. 

Belle Spencer’s singing was a prominent fea- 
ture of the evening, while Tom’s comicalities 
drew forth peals of laughter. Belle was an over- 
grown, bashful girl, not at all inclined to make 
herself conspicuous ; but that evening she aston- 
ished the company with the power and sweet- 
ness of her voice, while Agnes and Robert were 
still more amazed at her composure and freedom 
from all embarrassment, so different from her 
usual timidity. Evidently Mrs. Lansing had 
inspired the young girl with confidence in her- 
self, so that she had full command of her powers 
of voice. Agnes felt very grateful to Mrs. Lan- 


MV PEARL. 


201 


sing for helping Belle to forget herself and 
others, so that she could give all her thought 
and interest to the music she was rendering. 
It was just the helping hand that she needed. 
Agnes expressed her thanks to Mrs. Lansing 
most gracefully. 

Saturday evening of the same week Belle 
came to her sister’s room, where Agnes was 
resting, to have a little talk. Miss Wright had 
been quite sick for a couple of days, so Agnes 
had been confined with her friend, and had seen 
little of her younger sister. 

‘‘O Aggie,” Belle exclaimed, ‘‘we are to have 
a sacred concert to-morrow evening ; it is going 
to be just delightful, mostly singing, and just a 
few recitations.” 

“Why should Mrs. Lansing get up such an 
entertainment for Sunday evening. Belle .^” 

“ She says those evenings are so stupid here, 
and you know, Aggie, they are quiet. There 
will not be anything to offend the scruples of 
the most fastidious ; it will all be religious, and 
perfectly proper for the day.” 

Agnes could but smile to hear her sister, who 
was usually so simple and plain of speech, using 
Mrs. Lansing’s highflown words. “ I do not 


202 


MV PEARL. 


see any need of getting up a concert, Belle ; 
we always have music in the parlor Sunday 
evenings/’ 

‘‘Yes, I know, just a few hymns ; and oh, how 
dreadfully they are sung ! Some who always will 
join make the most horrid discords. Mrs. Lan- 
sing says they may make melody to the Lord in 
their hearts, but they don’t for poor human ears, 
and she don’t believe there is any worship in 
such rasping sounds. I can’t sing with them ; 
there is no use in trying. I just feel like stuff- 
ing cotton in my ears all the time.” 

“I suppose. Belle, it is trying for a well- 
trained voice ; but you know what Mrs. Ray- 
mond said the other morning, ‘ we must offer 
the incense of praise.’ We can do that, even 
if the music is discordant. I do suppose that 
many hearts go up to God in those beautiful 
hymns, even if the harmony is not perfect.” 

“ Well, Aggie dear, you have no objection to 
my singing to-morrow evening, have you } ” 

“ Really, Belle, I hardly know what to say. 
If it is just as you understand it, I can see no 
objection, although I do not like the name of 
sacred concert ; I only hope it will prove to be 
purely sacred.” 


MY PEARL, 


203 


Oh ! Mrs. Lansing says she knows all the 
good people in the house will be delighted to 
hear some sweet music, and will thank us for 
breaking up the monotony of the evening.** 

“You and I do not find the evenings dull, do 
we, Belle } ** 

“ No, indeed ; Sundays are never tedious to 
me ; but Mrs. Lansing says they are to many, 
and I ought to be willing to do something for 
their pleasure. I tried to see you to-day, but 
could not find you. I cannot bear to say ‘ no * 
to Mrs. Lansing, she is so nice, and will be so 
disappointed.*’ 

“ Well, Belle, what will you sing } ** 

“I thought I would sing ‘Come unto Me,’ 
for one, then Mrs. Lansing will help me pick 
out the others ; but they will all be sacred.” 

“ ‘ Come unto Me * is very sweet. If you sing 
it with all your heart it may be a message to 
some wandering soul.” 

“ Then you do not object to my singing } ” 

No ; only be very careful what you sing.” 

“Mrs. Lansing wants Tom to recite some- 
thing, but he will talk to you about that,” and 
kissing her sister good night. Belle went to her 
own little room, next to that of Dr. and Mrs. 
Raymond. 


204 


MV PEARL. 


After she had gone, Agnes thought it all over 
and felt troubled. ‘‘ What is that scheming 
Mrs. Lansing trying to do now } ” she wondered, 
then checked the suspicious thought. ** I must 
not let any worry spoil my happy day,” was her 
conclusion; “but I must see Tom in the morn- 
ing.” 

“ Another glorious Sabbath among these - 
mountains,” exclaimed Dr. Raymond, as Agnes 
met him on the piazza before breakfast. Mans- 
field was sitting near; indeed, he had been Dr. 
Raymond’s constant companion during the past 
week. “ We have been favored with such pleas- 
ant Sundays,” continued Dr. Raymond ; “ they 
are so quiet and peaceful, so different from our 
city days. ‘ Peace is so beautiful, I do so yearn 
for her to clasp the world’s poor tortured heart.’ ” 
Dr. Raymond’s face grew sober as he quoted 
these words. He was thinking of a conversa- 
tion he had with Mansfield the previous even- 
ing, when the young artist had opened his heart 
as never before, revealing all its unrest. The 
young man’s face did not reflect the morning’s 
brightness, but looked clouded and unhappy. 
“And she will come, beams of light will kindle 
the clouds, day will break, the shadows flee away, 


MV PEARL. 


20 $ 


the Sun of righteousness shall arise with heal- 
ing in His wings/ just as this morning’s sun has 
dawned upon the earth, and with that rising 
will come the peace of God to this sin-tossed 
world.” 

'' When will that glad time come?” asked 
Mansfield, rather sadly. 

Who can foretell when it will come for the 
world?'* Then, facing toward Mansfield, he 
said gently, It will come to the individual 
heart, whenever that heart will unbar the shut- 
ters and let in the heavenly light.” 

For years Mansfield had been wandering on, 
forgetful and indifferent, but growing constantly 
more and more selfish and worldly. Now that 
a kind friend urged him to pause and consider, 
he realized how far he was from God, how hard 
it would be for him to change his course. He 
envied these good friends their peace and joy, 
but he was not ready to choose the good part ; 
his heart rebelled against yielding himself to 
Christ. This blessed One — infinite in love and 
patience — will stand at the door of a human 
heart, knocking and waiting, but will never 
enter that heart as an unbidden and unwelcome 
guest. Poor heart ! can you not sec that you 


206 


MV PEARL, 


must open the door and invite your heavenly 
visitant to come and abide ? 

‘‘ How unruffled and peaceful you look this 
morning, Cousin Agnes,’’ said Mansfield, as Dr. 
Raymond walked away, leaving the two alone. 
** What lovely wild roses those are,” pointing to 
some flowers she wore ; ‘‘ where did you get 
them ? ” 

‘‘ Oh ! Grace and I have found a place where 
they grow in great profusion ; we still find a 
few, although it is late for them.” 

“ I don’t like wild roses very well, they are 
too full of thorns ; I like the Kalmia better.” 

‘‘Yes, the laurel is very beautiful; but it 
is gone now, so I take the roses and cut off the 
troublesome thorns,” laughed Agnes. 

Mansfield laughed, and replied a little sneer- 
ingly, “ I believe that you and Dr. Raymond 
have learned the secret of picking the roses of 
this naughty world without getting the thorns, 
/have no such skill, I fear.” 

“ Oh ! it comes by practice,” said Agnes 
smiling, but thought she felt a little thorn prick- 
ing her just at that moment — a thorn of anxiety 
lest the delightful Mrs. Lansing was leading 
Belle and Tom into something that was not 


MV PEARL, 


207 


quite right. But the breakfast gong sounded, 
and after breakfast came the usual short morn- 
ing service in the parlor. There was a new 
minister to assist — a young man — Mr. Fenton. 
Agnes was glad to see that Cousin Henry came 
in, and seemed interested. When they came 
from the parlor she hastened to her room to 
prepare herself and Grace for church. When 
they were all ready to start Tom was missing ; 
he had hurried away from breakfast without 
giving her any opportunity for questions about 
the evening's entertainment. “ Where is Tom ? ” 
she asked. 

“ He has probably gone on ahead, leaping 
over the rocks in true boy style," suggested 
Robert ; that is more fun than walking along 
with us, slowly and quietly." 

But Tom was not in church, and Agnes felt 
worried. The young minister preached. Had 
he known the exact state of Mansfield’s mind 
he could not have uttered more helpful words. 
Cousin Henry sought Agnes’ company home. 
‘‘ That man knows what it is to be in the dark. 
Cousin Agnes, not to know which way to go ; 
he has been there evidently, but he has come 
out where it is all as clear as noonday ; I do 
wonder how he did it." 


208 


MY PEARL, 


“ He went to God for light, Cousin Henry.” 

‘'He wenty did he? then he must have wanted 
to go. I rather think that Dr. Raymond is 
right when he says that ‘ God will not force 
Himself upon any soul.’” 

As they were walking on, Mansfield suddenly 
asked, “ Do you know there is to be a sacred 
concert in the parlor this evening? ” 

“Yes, so Belle tells me ; she and Tom are to 
be performers, I am sorry to say ; but I suppose 
it will be perfectly appropriate for the day, so 
Mrs. Lansing gives Belle to understand.” 

“ Oh ! it is nothing bad, I presume ; but there 
will be nothing sacred about it, in your sense of 
the word, if Mrs. Lansing is the ruling spirit.” 

Agnes looked so troubled that Mansfield, to 
divert her thoughts, proposed that they stop 
and make Ernest Saunders a little call. Agnes 
consented at once, as she thought Miss Wright 
might need her care in the afternoon. It was 
only a little out of their way. As they neared 
the cottage they found the door invitingly open, 
and heard the hum of voices. Stepping within, 
they beheld a touching sight — a group of little 
folks gathered around Earnest’s bed, while he 
was sitting propped up, Bible in hand, looking 


MY PEARL. 


209 


very bright and happy, as he talked earnestly to 
his eager listeners. Agnes hesitated, but Ernest 
called out cheerily — 

Oh ! Miss Spencer, come in, and welcome ; 
it is only a few of my little friends.*’ 

Pictures and cards lay on the bed, while in 
the vase by the window were beautiful flowers. 
Then Agnes understood how it was that the 
vase was always supplied with fresh flowers ; it 
was these loving lirtle hands that brought these 
heart offerings — sweet messengers of gladness 
from wood and glen. Mrs. Saunders rose to 
offer them chairs, but Agnes declined. ‘‘We 
will not interrupt your little sermon ; do the 
children come every Sunday, Ernest.?” 

“ There are some here almost every pleasant 
Sunday, and they come other days ; they seem 
to love to come to my room ; I cannot tell why 
they love me as they do,” looking around affec- 
tionately at the bright little faces. “I am glad 
you and Mr. Mansfleld happened in just in time 
to see them.” 

Agnes thought she could guess why the chil- 
dren loved him, as she glanced first at Ernest, 
and then at the happy little group. A sweet, 
blessed power it is, to be able to win the love of 

14 


210 


MV PEARL. 


children — those wise little readers of human 
hearts. Ernest Saunders possessed this power, 
and he used it to lead them to Christ, the chil- 
dren’s friend. 

‘‘ You do not know. Miss Spencer, how much 
sunshine and gladness they bring into my life.” 
He looked up at her with a bright smile, that 
had something in it that almost brought the 
tears to her eyes. Was it that it made her 
realize for the moment how much had been left 
out of his life ? Now sing ‘ There is a happy 
land,’ for these friends before they go,” said 
Ernest, and the childish voices sang of the land 
where pain and sickness cannot enter. 

“ Have you ever noticed. Cousin Henry, the 
peculiar ring to Ernest’s voice ? ” asked Agnes, 
after they left the cottage. 

‘‘ I had not thought of it ; but now you men- 
tion it, I think there is something very musical 
about his voice, and very pathetic.” 

It is a tone which, I think, you do not find 
excepting in persons of deep nature, who have 
sounded the depths of suffering and trial.” 

Henry Mansfield looked at his cousin with 
pity in his eyes, and the thought in his heart — 
there is something of the same tone in your 


MV PEARL. 


211 


own voice,** but he only said, He has risen 
above it all ; I would give a fortune for his rest 
and peace. One thing that I did notice that 
first Sunday I saw Saunders, was an appealing 
look in the eyes ; it touched my very heart.** 

Tom did not make his appearance at the din- 
ner table. Mrs. Lansing and many of the 
young people were also absent. Agnes felt 
very certain that Tom had gone with the com- 
pany on some excursion. She spent the most 
of the afternoon with Miss Wright, and when 
she came down to tea she found the parlor 
prettily trimmed with vines and flowers, while 
the wanderers were all in the dining room. 

‘'Did you have any dinner, Tom.^** Agnes 
asked kindly. 

“ Oh, yes ! we had some lunch,** but the 
usually frank boy did not look up into his sis- 
ter*s face. 

“How did you happen to go, Tom.^** Agnes 
asked, as they were going out from tea. 

“ Why, you see, Aggie, Mrs. Lansing and the 
ladies wanted those vines and flowers, and they 
said that I must go with them, because I knew 
better than any one where they grew. I was 
going up to tell you about it, but Mrs. Lansing 


212 


MV PEARL. 


said she was in a hurry, that we would be back 
soon, and she would shoulder all the responsi- 
bility/^ 

Tom talked rapidly, then hastened away, as 
if afraid of being asked more questions. Agnes’ 
heart was heavy; it was all so different from 
her affectionate brother, who was always so 
careful of her feelings and wishes, always so 
sure to tell her of his movements and plans. 
Agnes Spencer had been both mother and sis- 
ter to these children. By her loving sweetness 
and gentle firmness, she had won their hearts 
and controlled their lives, without their feeling 
the irksomeness of being controlled. Since she 
had been in delicate health, Robert, and even 
Tom, had watched over her with loving care. 
Dear, fun-loving Tom was the one of all the 
family who had given the sister heart the most 
anxiety ; she could not bear the thought of los- 
ing his confidence even in the smallest matter. 

** ‘ A sacred concert ! ’ How delightful ! No 
one but charming Mrs. Lansing would ever have 
thought of such an innocent entertainment for 
Sunday evening ; even the ministers in the 
house cannot object.” These were the remarks 
of Mrs. Chapman to several other ladies, as they 


AfV PEARL, 


213 


sauntered on the piazza after tea. They were 
all members of Christian churches, but had 
found their Sabbaths among the mountains ex- 
ceedingly dull. To attend the little chapel, and 
sit in a small, warm room, to listen to a plain 
sermon, was more than their Christian fortitude 
could endure. They went to church the day 
that Dr. Raymond preached, but that was the 
extent of their public worship for the summer. 
They would not allow themselves to take long 
excursions on God's day, but in rambles, chit- 
chat, light reading, and long naps, the precious 
hours were frittered away — the Sabbaths were 
not ‘‘ remembered." At home they would have 
thought it wrong to spend the time as they 
allowed themselves to do here, at this resort. 

In packing their trunks for the season, pro- 
viding for every possible contingency, Sundays 
had been left out of the calculation — religious 
books and papers had been forgotten. The 
children roamed at will, having a long vacation 
from Sunday School and Sunday teaching of 
any kind. After Mrs. Raymond's arrival, she 
gathered the little folks around her on Sun- 
day afternoons to hear Bible stories. They 
always greeted her with delight when she ap* 


214 


JlfV PEARL, 




peared, armed with pictures and cards. Among 
the interested listeners was always the cook’s 
mite of a daughter, little Irene. In one little 
song her lisping voice was always heard ; it was 
the children’s favorite — Jesus loves me.” 

‘‘ Why do not the mothers adopt this way of 
spending some of holy time asked Agnes. 

Want of thought and want of plan explain 
it all,” answered charitable Mrs. Raymond. But 
was there not also some want of love and rever- 
ence for the day of the Lord ? Do we often 
forget the prized treasures ? 

Mrs. Lansing’s sacred concert proved to be 
about what Dr. Raymond feared — an entertain- 
ment very much like the previous ones, while 
its preparation had cost a great amount of Sun- 
day work. The only thing about the whole 
affair really appropriate for Sunday evening was 
Belle Spencer’s sweet song, Come unto Me,” 
which she rendered beautifully, singing it with 
all her heart, as Agnes had suggested. It 
proved to be a message to one heart at least. In 
the ears of Henry Mansfield it sounded like a 
call from God. Ah ! why do these gifted ones 
so often forget the mission of a glorious voice in 
this sin-weary world ? As Belle finished the 


MV PEARL, 


215 


song, Agnes saw Cousin Henry leave the room ; 
she saw him afterwards sitting on the piazza by 
one of the windows. 

Belle also sang an Ave Maria, and several 
ballads that could not be called sacred by any 
stretch of imagination. She had objected to 
singing these, but at the last moment had been 
overruled by Mrs. Lansing's stronger will ; girl 
like, she had yielded to the magnetic influence. 

They are sweet and lovely," Mrs. Lansing had 
said ; then you sing them so beautifully, they 
must be elevating." There was other singing 
beside that of Belle Spencer, but nothing really 
sacred ; then there were recitations, dialogues, 
and tableaux taken from Bible scenes. Some 
of the selections were very beautiful, and some 
very funny, with an occasional hit at Christians 
and churches, their discords and quarrels. Tom 
Spencer recited a witty piece of poetry, which, 
to some present, sounded like a burlesque of 
religious things. Agnes felt like dropping her 
head, although she knew that Tom saw the fun 
only, without thinking of the real import of the 
lines. Agnes blamed herself for not going to 
Robert or Dr. Raymond with the matter ; but 
her mind had been so pre-occupied with the ill- 


2i6 


MV PEARL. 


ness of her friend, that she had not realized how 
this affair might end. Indeed, she had no idea 
that Mrs. Lansing would dare thus openly to 
disregard the feelings of so many in the house. 

Mrs. Lansing had rare elocutionary gifts ; she 
had drilled the young people so that many 
things were finely given. At the close of the 
entertainment, Mrs. Lansing herself recited a 
bright little poem, in a very expressive manner ; 
it was her own composition, Dr. Raymond felt 
certain ; in it she pictured the Pharisee as object- 
ing to innocent amusements, making long 
prayers, and laying great stress upon times 
and seasons. Dr. Raymond had been sitting 
on the piazza, by an open window, where he 
could hear all that was said. As Mrs. Lansing 
finished, he stepped into the room and begged 
the privilege of adding his contribution to the 
evening’s entertainment. He commenced with 
a short poetical quotation, very effectively 
given : Without — 

‘ Ten thousand tender starry eyes smile at the world at rest. 

The weary world, hushed like an infant on its mother’s 
breast 1 

The great old hills thrust up their foreheads in rich, sleeping 
light : 

How proudly grand and still they stand, worshiping God 
to-night 1 * 


MV PEARL, 


217 


And beyond the mountains and the silent stars 
in the heavenly city, are many whom we love, 
casting down their golden crowns at the feet of 
Him who died to save this weary world, this 
sin-cursed world ; they, too, are worshiping God, 
our Saviour, this Sabbath evening. Sweet 
voices that we know and miss from our earthly 
music, this night are singing peans of praise to 
Him who hath redeemed them with his blood. 
Probably there are none here, this evening, who 
would not recognize some voice in that celestial 
choir — a voice that once made melody in their 
home. And what is that song to-night } Is it 
not praise and thanksgiving to Him who rose 
from the tomb on Sabbath morning } 

Think what this day is ! — the resurrection 
day of Christ Jesus, our Lord. After a death 
of agony and shame, and a sleep in the dark 
grave, on Sabbath morning He burst the bonds 
of the tomb to flood the world with His glorious 
light. What brave, steadfast love was His ! a 
love that could die for you and me. Have we 
been mindful of this wonderful love of His, on 
this. His own blessed day.^ O, dear friends, if 
we have not kept our tryst with Plim this day 
in His sanctuary, or elsewhere, if we have failed 


2I8 


MY PEARL, 


to bring to him our tribute of praise and grati- 
tude — our Sabbath offering— let us here — among 
‘the worshiping hills and the silent stars* — unite 
with the heavenly choir in one glad hymn of 
rejoicing that Christ has risen, and that God 
has given us one day in seven to commemorate 
His redemption of the world. Before this day 
closes, and its account goes up to God, let us 
redeem the precious hours from thoughtlessness 
and worldliness, and give these last moments of 
holy time to Christ our King.” 

Then Dr. Raymond, with a motion of his 
hand, broke forth in a clear, strong voice,— 
“ Praise God from whom all blessings flow ; ” 
all the company rose to their feet and joined 
heartily in the doxology ; then quietly they scat- 
tered to their rooms, or gathered in little groups 
on the piazza, discussing in low tones the pro- 
priety of such an entertainment for Sunday 
evening. Dr. Raymond’s telling words had 
turned the current; those careless Christians 
who had spoken so approvingly of the “ sacred 
concert,” could but see that it was not honoring 
God’s day as it should be honored, while some, 
in the seclusion of their chambers — following 
Dr. Raymond’s advice — tried to redeem the last 


MV PEARL, 


219 


moments of holy time from utter desecration, 
realizing how they had squandered the precious 
hours during their weeks of recreation amongst 
the hills. 

‘‘ One does not remember/' said Mrs. Chap- 
man to a friend, when at such a place, that 
the same obligations rest upon them to keep the 
Sabbath, as when at home ; there are so many 
temptations to forget. It was all very pleasant 
this evening, but at home we should not think it 
right to attend such an entertainment on Sun- 
day evening." 

The covert sneers at religious things were 
noticed and felt by some, while others could 
hardly believe there was any such contempt ex- 
pressed or intended, so much that was recited 
was so sweet, beautiful, and as Mrs. Lansing 
said, “ really elevating." 


220 


MV PEARL, 


CHAPTER XV. 

Dr. Raymond’s little speech was an unex- 
pected ending to the evening’s pleasure for 
which Mrs. Lansing was wholly unprepared. 
She followed him out on the piazza to find him 
talking quietly with Mansfield and Spencer; 
she had lost her usual self-possession, and spoke 
hastily and angrily. 

“Dr. Raymond, I considered it very rude 
indeed for you to say what you did this evening; 
you really had no right to interfere with my 
arrangements ; if I had desired you to preach a 
sermon, I would have given you an invitation. 
I must say that I thought it very intrusive. 
You carried the impression that our simple, 
innocent evening’s enjoyment was a henious 
sin.” 

“ Excuse me, Mrs. Lansing, if I seemed rude 
or intrusive ; I did not intend to be.’' Dr. Ray- 
mond spoke quietly and politely. “ I certainly 
did not consider it a proper thing for Sunday 
evening; we were invited to a ‘sacred concert,’ 


MV PEARL. 


221 


but there was nothing sacred about it, if we 
except one or two songs; some things were 
very pleasant, but the sneers at religious people 
and services were hardly polite, considering that 
nearly half of your audience were professing 
Christians. Still, do not imagine that I spoke 
on that account ; I was not thinking of the per- 
sonal feelings or opinions of yourself or your 
listeners, but of the honor of my Master — the 
King. I could not sit by and see His day dis- 
honored without bringing in my protest, or, at 
least of trying to remind the company of the 
fact that it was God’s holy day, a fact so easily 
forgotten at a place like this, where all are seek- 
ing pleasure and recreation.” 

Mrs. Lansing stood tapping the railing rest- 
lessly with her fan while Dr. Raymond was 
talking, but she could not interrupt him, his 
tone was so mild and gentlemanly. Then he 
rose, offering her a chair. ‘‘Come, Mrs. Lan- 
sing, take a seat ; you must be tired after your 
evening s labors. Let us talk this matter over 
dispassionately.” 

Mrs. Lansing hesitated ; others had gathered 
around ; to depart would look like being van- 
quished, so she reluctantly took the proffered 


222 


MY PEARL, 


chair. ‘‘ There is nothing to talk over that I 
am aware of, Dr. Raymond ; I certainly felt 
that I was not treated as a lady should be.'* 

‘‘ I am sorry if that is your feeling ; I had no 
intention of being ungentlemanly. One thing I 
want to say ; do not imagine that my little 
speech was called forth by your own words at 
the close. Of course I understood their sar- 
casm, and I will shake hands with you on the 
Pharisee question ; I hate them as heartily as 
you do. The religion that consists in outward 
observances, leaving out of heart and life mercy, 
truth and love, is not the religion of Christ. On 
that subject I am sure we are agreed." 

By that time the lady was herself again. ‘‘ Oh ! 
Dr. Raymond, pray do not suppose that there 
was any reference to yourself — or to others in 
the house — in anything that was selected this 
evening. I have met such people. There are 
such people in the world, you know ; but, of 
course, present company is always excepted," 
with a pleasant laugh. 

Well, Mrs. Lansing, it does not hurt any of 
us to have our possible faults and feelings held 
up to light ; that was not the thing that troubled 
me, 'but rather the thought that we, as a large 


MV PEARL. 223 

family, were breaking the command, ' Remem- 
der the Sabbath day to keep it holy.’ ” 

Mrs. Lansing rose at once, and said laugh- 
ingly, ‘*Now, really, Dr. Raymond, I must de- 
part ; you and I could never agree on that ques- 
tion ; argument is useless,” and bowing grace- 
fully she retired, leaving the gentlemen to 
continue the conversation. 

For many days Mrs. Lansing’s sacred con- 
cert” was the subject of many animated debates 
in the house. Many careless, thoughtless ones 
were aroused to see that they had not been 
spending God’s time as it should be spent. 

‘‘Anything is better than apathy and indiffer- 
ence,” remarked Mrs. Raymond to Agnes. 
“ There is nothing like waking up the slum- 
berers, and that is what Mrs. Lansing has 
accomplished most effectually.” 

But Mrs. T.ansing did not attempt another 
Sunday evening entertainment, although she 
had planned to have something of the kind 
every week. She jested lightly with her young 
people about their efforts not being appreciated. 
In her heart she felt that she had been foiled by 
Dr. Raymond, but she had the grace and diplo- 
macy to conceal her vexation. Still her secret 


224 


MV PEARL, 


ill will toward Dr. Raymond and his wife showed- 
itself in little ways. Possibly she, and others 
too, sometimes wondered at the sweetness and 
kindness with which they always treated her, 
but could they have heard the fervent prayers 
offered in her behalf by this noble pair, all 
wonder would have ceased. Certain it is that 
we cannot cherish any bitter feeling toward one 
for whom we are earnestly praying. 

That evening, after the entertainment, Agnes 
went to her room tired and heavy hearted. 
Soon Mrs. Raymond came, to soothe and com- 
fort in her motherly way. 

‘‘ Oh !‘ I am so sorry, Mrs. Raymond, that 
I did not make more effort to keep Belle and 
Tom from taking part this evening.'* 

“ Regrets are useless now, Agnes ; moreover. 
Belle's song was all that redeemed the affair 
from being entirely secular; that song may 
have reached some heart, who can tell } As for 
Tom, he did not realize what he was doing, he 
is so gay and thoughtless, and Mrs. Lansing is 
very pleasing to the young. You cannot shield 
him from every temptation ; you will have to 
leave him in better hands." 

But the thing that troubled Agnes Spencer 


MV PEARL. 


225 


more than all else was the thought that for the 
first time in his life Tom had not come to her 
with his plans, but had tried to deceive her, and 
deception in Tom was something to be feared ; 
she wanted his confidence, of all things. “ He 
is the most loyal and devoted of brothers,** said 
Mrs. Raymond comfortingly ; quite like a 
knight of the olden time ; by to-morrow morning 
he will be a very penitent, loving fellow.** 

And thus it proved to be. Agnes had a 
severe headache, and did not appear at the 
breakfast table. Tom could hardly wait to 
finish his meal, but hurried off to ‘‘ dear Ag- 
gie*s** room. ‘‘I cheated you, Aggie, yester- 
day, and oh ! I'm awful sorry,** was his confes- 
sion. ‘‘ Mrs. Lansing just coaxed me up until 
I did precisely what she wanted. I did not 
like to recite that piece last evening ; I knew it 
was not just right for Sunday. When I was 
through I looked up and saw your sober face, 
and it took every bit of fun right out of me,*’ 
and impulsive Tom showered kisses and caresses 
upon the sister that he loved with all his heart. 

“ Mrs. Lansing don't get me to perform at 
any more of her ‘ sacred concerts.* But didn't 
Dr. Raymond talk beautifully ? and oh ! how 

15 


226 


MV PEARL. 


vexed Mrs. Lansing was. I don’t know what- 
ever made me go off with her to the woods in 
the morning instead of going to church ; she 
just viade me go, with her sweet, coaxing ways.” 

‘‘Well, dear Tom,” said Agnes tenderly, 
“ you will have to learn to say nOy and say it 
very decidedly, if you want to do what is right ; 
there are always those who are ready to coax 
us to do what is wrong.” 

“ I know that well enough, Aggie ; I have 
found that out at school ; the boys know I can 
say nOy but someway a lady is different.” 

Then Agnes took Tom’s face between her 
two hands, and with all the love of her heart 
shining in her eyes, exclaimed very earnestly, 
“ But oh ! dear Tom, whatever happens, always 
give me your confidence and your love ; never 
try to deceive me ; I love you better than any 
friend you have on earth.” 

Agnes Spencer never scolded and seldom 
reproved, excepting with a sorrowful look. “ The 
way she controls that family is something mar- 
velous,” Mrs. Raymond had said ; “ it is all done 
by the mighty power of love.” But it was a 
gentle, guiding power, and never exacting, whose 
restraints were not realized by the brothers and 


MV PEARL, 


227 


sisters themselves, and so never resented, al- 
though it was molding their lives for heaven. 
** Very sweet and lovely,’^ society called Agnes 
Spencer, but few understood the strength and 
nobleness of her character, or imagined the 
greatness of the work that she was doing in her 
own home with so much faithfulness and wis- 
dom — a work that angels might envy.. 

That day Tom went off and gathered the love- 
liest flowers and ferns he could find, for his sis- 
ter s room ; all that day, and for many others, 
he was untiring in his efforts to show his affec 
tion by all manner of brotherly kindnesses and 
attentions. 

The drowsy, midsummer days were flitting 
away swiftly ; already at evening the cricket had 
commenced his sad, little requiem, and the grass- 
hopper his mid-day hum ; the thistledown float- 
ing in the air, the golden rod and aster by the 
wayside, all told that the fair summer was mov- 
ing on with hurrying feet. Oh ! linger we cry ; 
do not hasten ; the winter will be with us all too 
soon — the clouds, the rain and the snow — but 
she tarries not at our call. Like all other fair 
and beautiful things, she passes away from our 
sight. 


228 


AfV PEARL, 


Mansfield grew impatient of losing any more 
of the bright, sunny hours. Early Monday 
morning he was off on a little expedition of his 
own, as Robert had promised to go with Belle 
and Tom on a boating excursion. 

‘'With your permission, I will join you, Mans- 
field,’' said Dr. Raymond, coming out on the 
piazza — fishing-rod in hand — just as Mansfield 
was starting. 

“Come, and welcome, and more than wel- 
come,” Mansfield replied, for the young artist 
was only too glad of another long summer morn- 
ing with Dr. Raymond for his companion ; the 
enthusiastic man, whose eyes were so quick to 
see everything beautiful, whose heart was so 
attune to Nature’s own, had a great charm for 
the poetic young artist. And it no longer an- 
noyed Mansfield to hear Dr. Raymond recog- 
nizing God in everything — mountain and stream, 
bird and flower ; he found himself watching and 
listening for such words, words which the young 
man knew were the sweet, natural outflow of a 
heart full to overflowing with love and devotion 
to the Father of all. 

“ I hope our friend, Bill Stryker, will make 
his appearance and show me some new trout 


MV PEARL. 


229 


brooks,’' exclaimed Dr. Raymond, as they were 
walking rapidly down the hill. ‘‘By the way, 
Mansfield, he was in Sunday school, yesterday ; 
I had quite a class, mostly of those I have 
hunted up among these hills." 

“Nice thing for the boys; I hope they appre- 
ciate your teachings ; but really. Dr. Raymond, 
it seems almost a sin for a man of your ability, 
to waste your strength over a set of ignorant 
country chaps like Bill Stryker ; "you came here 
to rest. 

Dr. Raymond stopped by a rock that jutted 
out into the path, hitting it with his rod. “ It 
is rough, hard rock, but if we were sure there 
was gold or silver in it, would it not pay to peck 
away at it until we found the treasure ? The 
soul is the priceless treasure that we are trying 
to find in each of these boys and girls ; they 
may be rough, dirty, and uncouth ; the very 
intellect may be asleep, yet we know the soul is 
there — a something that will live when the beau- 
tiful world is ‘ rolled together like a scroll ' ; a soul 
for which Christ died. Think what it is, Mans- 
field, to lead a soul to Him, or even to arouse a 
sluggish mind. Why, my dear friend, there is 
no work that can compare with this, no aim so 


230 


AfV PEARL. ‘ 


glorious. You have yet to learn this joy ; it 
will come to you some day. If you are in our 
city this winter — as I hope you will be — you 
must see something of our mission schools. I 
believe you would soon be as interested as Rob- 
ert is. I cannot give much time to them when 
at home, my Sundays are so occupied, but up 
here in the country, I do enjoy teaching a class 
in Sunday school. I hope to get an influence 
over these boys that I have been teaching last 
season and this, that will tell upon all eternity. 
I shall help them in any wa]^ I can ; I hope to 
help some of them to an education. Why, 
Mansfield, if you once take hold of this grand 
work, laboring with Christ for the salvation of 
souls, even your beloved profession will seem to 
you as being inferior employment.*' 

While Dr, Raymond was talking, the two gen- 
tlemen were striding away toward the grassy 
meadow, with its brook and willow trees. “ I 
must get another study from that lovely spot,** 
Mansfield had said. 

Dr. Raymond picked a daisy that grew in 
the path. ‘‘How pretty,** he exclaimed, “and 
see that bird soaring away ; what a beauty ! The 
world is full of beautiful things,** with a sweep 


MV PEARL, 


231 


of his hand, but if we could put them all in a 
balance, the soul of one poor, ignorant child 
would outweigh them all, for these shall all per- 
ish, but that shall live on through endless 
years/' 

‘‘I expect, Dr. Raymond, that I have put a 
low estimate upon humanity ; I mean the com- 
mon herd as I have seen it in this country and 
abroad, but looked upon in your light, every 
human being, however lowly, is of infinite price. 
As my eyes are opened to see something of the 
worth of my own soul, I hope I may learn more 
about my fellowmen ; but, oh ! I am a slow 
scholar." 

Bill Stryker and his dog ''turned up,"* even 
as Dr. Raymond had hoped. The boy grasped 
Mansfield's easel, eager to help carry part of the 
load, and gladly followed the gentlemen to the 
meadow; he watched the artist arrange his 
things for work, evidently anxious to be honored 
again by a place in the picture, but Mansfield 
did not care for a second edition of the ragged 
jacket, torn hat, and nankeen pants. As soon 
as Mansfield was well interested in his work, 
Dr. Raymond and Bill started off after trout. 
After they had gone, Mansfield's interest in his 


232 


MV PEARL. 


sketching flagged ; his thoughts would revert to 
the conversation with Dr. Raymond, as they 
came down the hill. He sat and lazily sketched 
some cows, and a horse, which were feeding in 
the pasture. Soon the animals gathered around 
him, as if anxious for human companionship, 
gazing at him with their large, gentle eyes. He 
rose and drove them away, but in a few mo- 
ments they returned, as if attracted by his pres- 
ence. All the time his thoughts were busy. 
“ Thus, I have driven away my kind, doing noth- 
ing for their good.” 

How mean and selfish his life looked, com- 
pared with that of Dr. Raymond. He looked at 
the brush in his hand almost contemptuously. 
‘‘ If I were a minister, instead of a painter, I 
too, might do something in the world.” Then 
there flashed into his mind like a revelation, the 
truth, ‘‘ I ought to consecrate my brush to God,” 
and with the thought, the bitter realization, 
‘'how can I work for Him, when He has no 
place in my heart } He wants the heart first. 
I am far from God and heaven ; between Him 
and my soul there is a great wall of sin and evil.” 
Then an earnest cry went up — "O, God, take 
away my sins, give me thyself ! ” at once the 


answer came. 


MV PEARL. 


233 


Alone in the meadow, with the little brook 
purling its sweet story in his ear, Henry Mans- 
field, dropping his brush, bowed his head and 
lifted his hat in reverence, not to the beau- 
tiful that glorified earth and sky that lovely 
summer day, but to the unseen Being who made 
it all. He looked beyond, and through Nature's 
fair face, into the face of Him who revealed Him- 
self to his soul at that moment as Father 
and my God " — Henry Mansfield's first act of 
true worship. The joy of the thought, ‘‘ He is 
mine and I am His, made his heart beat very 
fast. “At one with God, at peace with Him, 
sins all forgiven, soul saved through Jesus 
Christ my Lord." Could it be possible.? He 
could not work, his heart was too full of rejoic- 
ing. He rose and paced back and forth in his 
agitation, then seated himself under a tree be- 
side the murmuring brook, and looked up 
through the branches into the blue depths. He 
thought of his mother, and wondered if she 
knew ; then she seemed to come to him, as she 
used to come to his bed when he was a little 
boy, stroking his curls, and speaking low, sweet 
words of prayer. 

“ Oh, mother ! dear mother ! " he exclaimed 


234 


MV PEARL, 


softly, I have been very wayward, and v/an- 
dered far, but I am coming back. God has 
heard your prayers for your boy ; He has 
watched over my stumbling feet all this long 
way, and now He is bringing me back to my 
Father’s home. I see the open door, and Christ 
my Lord standing ready to welcome me home.’' 

He wondered what had become of the weight 
he had been carrying on his heart for so many 
weeks — he could not remember for how long. 
‘Ht is all gone; can it be possible that Jesus 
has taken it all away that I may go free } " he 
asked.- He sat there a long time, his whole be- 
ing filled with a strange, new joy ; then he 
bowed his head on his hands and tried to pray, 
but it was mostly broken words of thanksgiving. 

The long conflict is over, there is peace be- 
tween my soul and God; how wonderful, how 
blessed ! Dear Lord, I give myself to Thee ; I 
am thine; take me just as I am, and make me 
what I ought to be. Dear Saviour, I bless 
Thee." 

When Dr. Raymond returned to the field 
with a nice string of trout, in his hand, Mans- 
field was nowhere to be seen. The easel stood 
there, and the white umbrella, but there was 


MV PEARL. 


235 


little done on the canvas. ‘‘This is very 
strange ; where is our artist ? asked Dr. Ray- 
mond. 

The dog gave a sharp bark. “ Oh ! here he 
is,” shouted Bill, “ sitting under the trees.” 

“ Holloa ! Mansfield, taking a nap ? ” called 
out Dr. Raymond. 

“ No, not exactly,” rising from his grassy 
seat with a face so shining that the Doctor 
wondered. 

“ You have been doing a little happy dream- 
ing, I imagine. Do you know it is high time 
for us to be traveling homeward. You have not 
accomplished much this morning,” glancing at 
the easel ; “ had any distracting company ? ” 

“ Oh, yes ! company of the best kind, but not 
at all distracting. It does not matter if this 
picture is never done; it is all right,” taking 
down his apparatus with the same happy look. 

Dr. Raymond stood and watched him, greatly 
puzzled. Mansfield had planned to do so much 
that morning, and was usually so vexed with 
himself if he failed in carrying out his inten- 
tions. But a great work had been done that 
day ; a wonderful picture had been painted by 
an unseen hand, one that would endure when 


236 


MV PEARL. 


the greatest masterpieces of noted artists should 
crumble into dust ; on a human spirit the image 
of God had been renewed ; a strong will had 
yielded allegiance to the heavenly King ; a wan- 
dering child had returned to his Father’s house 
with words of love and penitence. 

Mansfield’s heart was too full to talk of other 
things ; he walked along like one in a dream, 
while Dr. Raymond kept up a little conversa- 
tion with the boy. Bill insisted upon going all 
the way home with them to carry part of the 
artist’s paraphernalia. Mansfield came to him- 
self enough to hand Bill a quarter, with a bright 
smile and a Thank you, Bill ; you are a good 
chap.” 

Shall I tell Dr. Raymond } ” he asked him- 
self as he was walking silently homeward. “It 
may be that it is all imagination, there may be 
no real change ; but of one thing I am certain, 
God helping me, henceforth I live for Him.” 

After dinner Mansfield sat on the piazza with 
Dr. Raymond, and tried to tell this good friend 
of his thoughts and feelings out in the meadow 
that morning ; but he stammered, and feared he 
could not make himself understood. But Dr. 
Raymond caught his hand, exclaiming, in a 


MV PEARL, 


237 


voice tremulous with deep feeling, ‘'Ah, Mans- 
field, my boy, I know all about it ; I have been 
watching for this happy change ; I knew it 
could not be far distant. I rejoice over you as 
I would over a dear son.** 


238 


MV PEARL. 


CHAPTER XVI. 

That afternoon there came up a sudden 
shower ; the clouds gathered quickly, the wind 
roared with terrific fury through the trees, sway- 
ing them fearfully ; then the torrents poured 
down, with thunder and lightning. The wan- 
derers came rushing to the house for shelter 
from the storm. Robert Spencer, with Belle, 
Tom, and a few other young people, got in from 
their excursion just in time to ‘^miss a good 
shower bath,** as Tom declared. Many sat on 
the piazza — our little party among the number 
— watching the lightning playing all kinds of 
strange freaks in the sky ; forked tongues of 
flame lighting up the heavy clouds with their 
fiery gleams; thunder — peal after peal, with 
deafening roar — shook the very house that stood 
upon the rock, alarming some, but adding to 
the grandeur. 

After a time the thunder died away in low 
murmurs, the wind ceased, the dark clouds fled 
away, and light fleecy ones flecked the heavenly 


MV PEARL, 


239 


blue ; a soft, gentle shower followed the pelting 
torrent, the sun shone out in the west, and then 
came Nature’s smile — the beautiful rainbow. 
‘‘And now comes the crowning glory, the bow 
of promise,” exclaimed Dr. Raymond as it ap- 
peared, “ the promise of God, never to be 
broken.” 

Mansfield’s eyes brightened. “I, too, may 
claim that promise of mercy and grace,” he 
thought. “ This glorious Being who speaks in 
the thunder, and rides upon the storm, is my 
God ; the one who created this beautiful world 
that I love, is my God forever, my reconciled 
Father. Jesus has taken away the sins that hid 
him from my sight.” 

How sweet and fresh everything looked after 
the shower. 

‘‘ Upon the earth the hand of God had lain; 

His benediction is the summer rain.” 

Mansfield went out under the dripping trees, 
down the shady path, enjoying the perfume 
which the storm had exhaled from spruce and 
hemlock, his heart full of thankfulness and 
rejoicing. All his life he had loved all nature’s 
sights and sounds, but never, as on that day, 
had he seen God in everything; a glorious God 


240 MV PEARL. 

but also a loving father. Why had he gone all 
his life blind, he wondered ? Even then he 
feared it might all be a mistake, that the old 
doubt and unrest might return at some time. 
‘‘ At one with God, blessed harmony, the har- 
mony for which man's spirit was formed ; all my 
life I have been out of tune." 

Mansfield hastened on down the hill, thinking 
that he would make a short call upon Ernest 
Saunders. This patient friend had often been 
in his mind during the day. He found Ernest 
in his usual place ; he, too, had .been enjoying 
the storm. “ Oh ! it was a glorious sight," he 
said, as he took Mansfield's hand. ‘‘ Mother 
was afraid, but I told her that our heavenly 
father held the lightning in his grasp, and it 
could not touch us without His permission." 

Mansfield seated himself by his friend's bed- 
side, longing to speak of his newly found hope 
and joy, yet hardly knowing how to commence. 
But the keen eyes of this heaven-taught man 
were watching his face. “ Mr. Mansfield, some- 
thing good has come to you then in a glad 
tone, “ Have you sought and found the Saviour ? " 

‘‘ He has sought and found me, I think, I 
hope ; now I see that all these weeks I have 


MV PEARL, 


241 


been fighting against Him, but to-day, I trust 
the battle ended. Yes, Saunders, I am His and 
He is mine. Oh ! I have been just like the 
troubled sea ; I have never known true rest 
until to-day ; oh ! the joy ; will it last, Saunders, 
will He stay with me } ” 

‘‘ Stay with you } yes, forever. He will never 
go away, unless you drive him from your heart. 
O, Mr. Mansfield, how glad I am, it is almost 
too good to be true.'’ 

‘‘ It zs almost too good, I only hope there is 
no mistake.” 

Oh ! there are no mistakes with God ; you 
just cling to His promise.” 

‘^Now, Saunders, I want you to pray with 
me.” 

What a prayer, or rather thanksgiving, went 
up from that humble little room. Thanks that 
the dear, patient Saviour had waited so long and 
so persistently at the door of this heart, standing 
and knocking for weary weeks and years ; that 
at last the lips had answered, Come in,” and 
the blessed One had entered to abide in this 
soul forever and forever. Then Ernest asked 
that this dear friend might be kept from sin- 
ning ; made strong in every time of weakness, 
16 


242 MV PEARL. 

and that God’s peace might be his. This simple, 
earnest prayer, voiced the feelings of Henry 
Mansfield’s heart, and helped to strengthen his 
faith. I believe he can and will keep me,’' he 
thought. With Ernest’s parting words ringing 
in his ears — God says, ‘ I will never leave thee, 
nor forsake thee,’ he walked back to the 
hotel. 

Good Mrs. Raymond took his hand in both of 
hers, exclaiming softly, her eyes full of joyful 
tears, ‘‘The Lord bless thee and keep thee!” 
While a few evenings later, Mansfield had a talk 
with cousin Agnes, telling her of his newly 
found hope in Christ ; his purpose to live for 
God. Then he learned, as never before, what a 
wise, true friend he had in Agnes Spencer,, and 
how earnestly she had been praying for him all 
these weeks. “ O, Cousin Henry, I have never 
doubted for a moment, that the light would 
break in upon your heart, and you would see 
Christ in all his loveliness,” she exclaimed, with 
one of her bright smiles. 

One evening that week, a little group in the 
parlor had a long discussion about the Sabbath. 
It was commenced by one of the gentlemen ask- 
ing Dr. Raymond, “if he considered the little 


MV PEARL. 243 

entertainment on Sunday evening, as anything 
sinful ? 

‘‘ Of course not in itself, but I did not think 
it proper for the Sabbath/’ 

Then Mrs. Chapman asked, if there was not 
such a thing as Christians being too strict about 
all these ‘little matters ; ’ if such strictness did 
not tend to drive young people away from 
churches, and prejudice them against religion; 
would not a little more liberty in minor things, 
be a wiser course ? ” 

“ My dear madam, I do not call the keeping 
of the Sabbath, a little matter. Then, could the 
young ask for much more liberty than they have 
in these modern days "i We certainly must 
admit, that the tendency is to forget the Sab- 
bath, or to put it on a par with other days, mak- 
ing no distinction between holy time and the 
rest of the week. If disregard for the day would 
win young hearts, then our churches ought to be 
better filled than they are.” 

“ O, Dr. Raymond, I do not refer to open 
violations of the day ; I do not approve of these 
any more than you do. I mean this being so 
very particular about what may be read or sung 
on the Sabbath. I must say, after your little 


244 


MV PEARL, 


speech the other evening, I felt quite con- 
demned, yet there are many in the house who 
could not see the harm of that little sacred con- 
cert ; some of the young people think us very 
strict, to object to anything so pleasant and 
innocent/' 

Dr. Raymond looked sober, but asked pleas- 
antly, ‘‘Why was the Sabbath appointed, what 
is its meaning, why was this gem set among the 
days of the week } " 

“To give the world a rest," exclaimed Mr. 
Perrin, an energetic business man, connected 
with a large business firm in the city, who had 
come to the hills for a much needed vacation ; 
an active Christian, his Sundays, as well as week 
days, were busy hours. “ I must say, that in the 
drive and turmoil of my life, I appreciate a res^ 
day." 

“Of course you do, and God intended you 
should have it. It was His wise plan that for 
man and beast there should be one day of rest 
among the seven. On that day He would have 
the human race ‘free from care, from labor free/ 
but it was to be a rest in Him ; the hands were 
to drop the implements of toil, that the soul 
might turn heavenward ; every moment was set 


MY PEARL. 


245 


apart from a common to a heavenly use ; while 
the body rested the soul was to mount upward. 
Now, whatever helps the soul on to God on His 
day is to be sought and prized, whatever hinders 
its progress is to be discarded ; it is forbidden. 
So all our reading, our singing, our conversa- 
tion, and our thinking, is to be guided by this 
rule. The time is too valuable to be spent in 
secular reading, however innocent it may be for 
other days. In this light do you not see, Mrs. 
Chapman, that a purely secular entertainment, 
like that of last Sunday evening, is a breaking 
of the Sabbath } 

Well, Dr. Raymond, that is putting it all 
upon a very high plane,'' said Mrs. Chapman. 
“ I fear none of us could live up to that stand- 
ard, or if we could, it would make the Sabbath 
a day of bondage." 

Oh, no ! Mrs. Chapman, not a day of bond- 
age, but the happiest day of the seven. If we, 
as Christians, believe what we profess, if we 
love the things of God with all our hearts, it 
must be a joy to us to have one day in the week 
devoted to the consideration of those things 
which we prize most highly. To have our read- 
ing and singing of a religious nature should not 


246 


MV PEARL. 


be a hardship to one who loves the Lord, and 
has, perhaps, little time for such reading during 
the week, and naturally our thoughts will follow 
in the same current. I do not mean that there 
should be anything gloomy or sad in look or 
manner on God’s day. In the family it should 
be a glad, social day, but not a worldly one. 
What more beautiful sight can earth afford than 
that of a whole family joining in songs of praise 
to the heavenly King, reading and studying 
God’s Word, and calling the Sabbath a delight ; 
thus using the hours for the highest purpose. 
God’s purpose was to give the soul opportunity 
to prepare for its home above ; to clothe itself 
in the robe of Christ’s righteousness, so that 
when it is called to lay aside the cerements of 
earth, it may be fitly dressed to join the great 
family in heaven. I cannot see any bondage in 
this ; but only a blessed privilege.” 

‘‘ Then, aside from the privilege, there is the 
duty,” said Mr. Fenton, “‘he that honoreth Me, 
I will honor.’ Certainly God’s dear children 
should never need to crowd in the things of 
earth to make the time pass pleasantly. A well 
spent Sabbath is, to me, the sweetest type 
imaginable of the Sabbath that knows no end.” 


A/y PEARL, 


247 


You have less temptations to break the 
Sabbath here, in the country, where everything 
is quiet and restful, than we do in the whirl and 
bustle of the city,'’ said Mr. Perrin. Country 
people can get plenty of oxygen by just stepping 
out of doors ; they need not stray off to get a 
sight of green fields, flowers, or a breath of in- 
vigorating air, as the poor in our large cities 
have to do.” 

*‘But the farmer’s work is very exhausting 
and dulling to the spirit,” exclaimed Mr. Fen- 
ton, who was brought up on a farm ; “ he often 
finds himself inclined to drowse away the Sab- 
bath hours, while the beauties around him are 
no novelty. Then Sundays are the only days 
the farmer’s boy or girl has for a ride, walk or 
visit. I imagine the temptations are about 
equal ; over work cheats multitudes out of a 
Sabbath.” 

‘‘But you do not know how our city poor 
live,” persisted Mr. Perrin, “huddled together 
in wretched tenement houses ; many of them 
honest, hard working men and women, who 
really want to do right ; yet, I declare, you can- 
not blame them if they start for the country 
Sunday morning, and spend the day lying on 


MV PEARL, 


248 

the grass, under the blue sky. You see it is 
their only chance to get a glimpse of God’s 
beautiful world, to say nothing of getting the 
fresh air their very life demands.” 

I must say,” added Robert Spencer, that 
in my city mission work I often feel that I can- 
not blame them if they do leave their miserable 
homes to spend the day in the country ; going 
away from the filthy, narrow streets, with their 
heat and stiflSing odors. What might be wrong 
for us, in our pleasant homes, surrounded by 
every comfort, may not be for them. I should 
not like to judge them. Certainly, any one 
who is posted on the subject must consider the 
Sunday question — ^for the poor in large cities — ^a 
difficult one.” 

''Yet there is the command, "replied Mr. 
Fenton, "'to keep the day holy to the Lord.’ 
I suppose it applies to them as well as to our- 
selves. We would not think of making an ex- 
ception in their favor in regard to the other 
commandments, why should we excuse them for 
breaking this important one t ” 

"What you say is all true,” answered Mr. 
Perrin ; " yet, when you come to individual 
cases, it is a hard matter to decide. There are 


MV PEARL. 


249 


young women in our mission school who are 
making a brave fight for bread and butter ; 
some of them with others dependent upon their 
efforts. They are not strong ; they work early 
and late. When they go to their homes, or 
abiding places, Saturday nights, they are utterly 
exhausted. Now, if they spend part of the Sab- 
bath out in the country, and the rest of the time 
in bed, I have not the heart to say to them, 
‘You have committed a great sin; you have 
broken the Sabbath.*’ Mr. Perrin was very ear- 
nest and excited. 

“Well, now,” broke in Mr. Fenton, “it is all 
wrojig ; it is a burning shame that they should 
be so over-taxed that they are compelled to 
spend Sunday in this way. Employers ought 
not to impose upon their employes in this 
matter ; the working classes ought to have their 
Saturday afternoons for recreation, so that they 
may use their Sundays as God intended.” 

“I am with you there, Mr. Fenton,” con- 
tinued Mr. Perrin. “ That has been a pet idea 
of mine for many years. In many of our large 
stores this is done ; yet in many kinds of busi- 
ness it seems an impossibility. Many men are 
doing business upon such narrow margins, that 


250 


MV PEARL. 


to close their establishments for half a day 
each week would mean ruin to themselves and 
others ; they could not stand the loss. If the 
result is that the mill stops entirely, and the 
wheels stand still, the workmen suffer even 
more than their employers. It is all a muddle 
to me. I have thought it over and over, but it 
does not clear itself ; there is something wrong 
somewhere. I am sure that the good Lord 
never intended that half of his creatures should 
be cheated out of the real good of their Sundays, 
The way many of these poor people are grotmd 
down by that cruel monster — necessity — is some- 
thing fearful. If they can keep soul and body 
together, and manage to exist, it is all they can 
do. One that sees much of it cannot wonder 
that they break the Sabbath. The only wonder 
is that there is anything sweet or good left in 
their lives or hearts.'* 

“ I am very sure of one thing," said Dr. Ray- 
mond : “they will never be judged as we shall 
be, when God ‘requires* His misspent, wasted 
and profaned Sabbath days. It is indeed a 
troublesome question. I too, with Mr. Perrin, 
have given this matter a great deal of anxious 
thought. I hope and trust that the day will 


MV PEARL, 


251 

come when his pet idea will be carried out, and 
the working-classes will have their Saturday 
afternoons for recreation and their Sundays for 
God’s worship and service. It certainly seems 
feasible. Surely, in this great, prosperous coun- 
try, business ought to be able to sacrifice as 
much as this for the good of the laboring 
classes. 

But I do think that we are inclined to forget 
that feeding the soul often strengthens the body. 
Can we not imagine how the sweet music, the 
voice of prayer, and the blessed word from God’s 
book, to be heard in our churches, might cheer 
and comfort a man or woman who came up 
from all the discords, the cares, the moil and 
toil of a hard life, lifting the poor, tired soul 
above it all, and resting it, for one day in the 
seven, on the bosom of the Saviour.^ To hear 
Jesus’ words of love and promise, to have the 
eyes pointed to a land where all is joy, peace 
and rest, must be like a refreshing draught 
to thirsty lips. If these weary, discouraged 
ones can realize, even for one day of the week, 
that trouble and sorrow are short, and fleeting, 
heaven near and eternal, how it must strengthen 
them for the struggle of life, giving new courage 


252 


MV PEARL, 


and hope — for ‘ is there not something blessed 
beyond ? ’ And is there any medicine like hope 
for both soul and body — the very best invigora- 
tor — the very elixir of life ? 

‘‘ How many desolate ones, how many heavy- 
hearted ones there are among the poor, who 
need Christ. Their only time for hearing the 
good news of a Saviour is on the Sabbath day. 
Their souls need Him more than their bodies 
need rest and fresh air. They must have their 
true Sabbaths in some way. We all know that 
if the mind is at rest is joyful and happy, it 
has its renewing effect upon the body. The 
poor, of all people, cannot afford to lose the 
blessing of a spiritual Sabbath. 

“ Then I think that we often magnify unduly 
the good effects of these Sunday excursions into 
the country ; — boats and cars are crowded ; all 
is noise land excitement ; a breath of pure air, 
a glimpse of green fields and flowers, hardly 
compensates for all the attendant weariness.’* 

“Yes; there you are right. Dr. Raymond,” 
said Mr. Perrin. “ I often see these poor people 
dragging themselves home, after such a toilsome 
day, looking anything but happy and refreshed. 
I don’t know but a quiet walk to an up-town 


MY PEARL, 


2S3 


church, where comforting truth is to be heard, 
might do them more real good. But they ought 
to have Saturday afternoon, and Sunday too. 
I hope that day will come.’' 

We will all say ‘ amen ’ to that wish ! ” ex- 
claimed Dr. Raymond. 

‘‘But where are the grand up -town churches 
where the poor are made welcome } ” asked Mr. 
Fenton quizzically. “The poor had the gospel 
preached to them in Christ’s time ; but that 
can hardly be said of modern pulpits in large 
cities.” 

“They have it in Dr. Raymond’s church,” 
spoke up Robert Spencer quickly. “All are 
welcome there, however plain the dress, and 
they are not given the back seats of the house.” 

“Dr. Raymond’s church must be an excep- 
tion, I think. I fear there are not many of that 
kind,” persisted Mr. Fenton. 

“I am afraid Mr. Fenton is prejudiced against 
the city ; I don’t believe there are many city 
churches where the poor are crowded out,” pro- 
tested Mr. Perrin. 

“I hope it is better than I fear,” laughed the 
young minister. “ If so, the millenium is nearer 
than I supposed.” 


254 


MV PEARL, 


CHAPTER XVII. 

During this long conversation in one of the 
parlors, Henry Mansfield had been sitting on 
the piazza in a retired corner, enjoying the luxury 
of his own happy thoughts. He was glad to sit 
there quietly, watching the new moon and the 
twinkling stars, listening to the sweet, plaintive 
note of the whip-poor-will, and best of all, realiz- 
ing the blessed fact, that for the first time in his 
life, there was peace between his soul and God. 
How wonderful it seemed that this joy and rest 
in the infinite One, should be his. During the 
weeks spent with Cousin Agnes and the Ray- 
monds, this peace had been the blessing for 
which he had longed, a blessing which he had 
almost envied those dear friends in possessing. 
'‘And now it is mine through Jesus Christ, my 
Lord. How utterly worthless everything else 
looks in comparison,"' was his happy thought. 

Mrs. Lansing, and a merry little company, 
came out on the piazza. From Mrs. Lansing's 
words, Mansfield imagined what was the subject 


MV PEARL. 


255 


of the conversation going on in the parlor. He 
knew very well, that her innocent fun,’' at 
which her companions were laughing, had an 
under current of biting sarcasm aimed at his 
true good friend. Dr. Raymond. Her voice and 
laugh sounded very musical and silvery, but they 
did not tempt him from his- corner. He won- 
dered how he could ever have enjoyed the 
society of this trifling woman, who seemed now 
so worldly, and so false. 

After a time, Mrs. Raymond and Agnes came 
out on the piazza for a promenade. They soon 
discovered Cousin Henry in his quiet retreat. 

‘‘ Oh ! how is it that you have hidden youself 
away.^^” exclaimed Mrs. Raymond. ‘'I have 
been wondering as to your whereabouts, this 
evening. Are you star and moon-gazing } ” 

“ Yes, and thanking the good Father for all 
his love to me.” 

Mrs. Raymond laid her hand caressingly on 
his shoulder : “ how glad I am for you, we will 
not disturb your happy thoughts.” 

“ You and Cousin Agnes cannot disturb them ; 
you are just in unison with my mood ; indeed, 
you two, and Dr. Raymond, were just in my 
mind. Now let me join you in a walk,” and 


256 


MV PEARL. 


giving an arm to each, they sauntered up and 
down the broad veranda. 

Suddenly, Belle Spencer left the group sur- 
rounding Mrs. Lansing, and accosted Agnes 
with the question, O, Aggie, would you sing in 
the parlor, if you were me, this evening.^ Mrs. 
Lansing is urging me to do so."' 

Then Mrs. Lansing came up and added her 
request. ‘‘Do advise your sister to sing, and 
give us a treat.*' 

“Why, certainly sing. Belle, if you will not 
be disturbing those gentlemen sitting near the 
piano." 

“Oh ! that long prosy talk should come to an 
end," said Mrs. Lansing. “They will be glad 
of such a pleasant interruption, I am sure.** 

“ Cousin Belle, please sing the song you sang 
Sunday evening, ‘ Come unto Me,* ** was Mans- 
field*s request. 

Belle gave Cousin Henry an astonished glance, 
then looked up at Mrs. Lansing. There was a 
curl on her lip, as she answered, “ O, sing it cer- 
tainly, Miss Belle, if that is Mr. Mansfield*s 
choice ; gentlemen must be humored in their 
little fancies,** laughing. “But I should think 
that something else would be more appropriate 


MV PEARL. 


257 


for this evening, Mr. Mansfield. I supposed 
hymns were more suitable for Sunday singing.’^ 
‘'I should say that a hymn is just as appro- 
priate for this evening, as a love song for Sab- 
bath evening,” retorted Mansfield, rather sharply, 
at which hit, Mrs. Lansing winced a little, but 
led the way into the parlor, without further 
remark. Ladies and gentlemen, I suppose you 
will not object to a little good music,” approach- 
ing the company near the piano, and addressing 
them in her most charming manner. Being as- 
sured that they would be most happy to listen. 
Belle sang several songs very sweetly, the first 
one being the hymn that Cousin Henry had 
requested ; she wondered at his preference, for 
she did not suppose that his tastes were relig- 
ious. Could it be that the Saviour's words of 
invitation had been a message to Cousin Hen- 
ry's heart Belle Spencer had just com- 
menced the Christian life. She had not yet 
discovered the worth of her fine voice in win- 
ning souls to Christ. She had been wishing 
and longing for some opportunity to show her 
love for Jesus, and here was work she could do 
for Him, of which she had not dreamed. She 
was a little timid, and had a little dread of mak- 

17 


258 


MY PEARL. 


ing herself ridiculous in Mrs. Lansing’s eyes, 
for Belle, like all the other young people, felt 
the spell of that strong influence. 

But there was a vein of sturdy independence 
in Belle Spencer, where right and wrong were 
concerned. She sang the blessed words that 
evening with wonderful feeling and expression ; 
sang them as Agnes had never heard her sing 
anything before, so sweetly and touchingly. 

Even Mrs. Lansing was astonished. “How 
beautiful she sang it,” she exclaimed to Dr. 
Raymond, who happened to be standing near, 
“she seemed inspired.” 

“ She did, indeed ; and how beautiful the 
words are themselves ; Christ’s words to weary 
hearts. Do you never long for that rest, Mrs. 
Lansing .? ” very earnestly. 

“ Dr. Raymond, I am perfectly happy. Why 
should you take it for granted that I am not ? ” 
was the careless reply, but an expression on 
her handsome face, belied the words. 

Mansfield went up to Belle, as she ceased 
singing. “Oh, thank you. Cousin Belle; I love 
that song ; those blessed words came home to 
my heart the other evening as no song ever did 
before, in all my life.” 


MV PEARL. 259 

‘‘ Why, Cousin Henry, is that true ? I did 
not think that you would care/' 

How little we know what heart will be reached 
by the words we sing. Some soul that is hesi- 
tating, or in the darkness, may find strength 
and light through the sweet ministry of song. 

After this first piece every one was in a quiet 
mood, but Mrs. Lansing soon called for others, 
until Belle had given them the most that she 
knew. But not one equals the first," Cousin 
Henry declared. 

That same week a day had been appointed 
for the long planned trip to the distant lake, 
another of those all day excursions that were 
Tom's delight. ‘‘I am going to invite Mrs. 
Lansing to accompany us," Dr. Raymond de- 
clared at the table. Mansfield and Agnes looked 
annoyed, but Tom exclaimed, Oh, that’s jolly ! 
we'll have a lively time." 

I promised the lady, some time ago, that she 
should have an opportunity to go if she chose," 
Dr. Raymond explained. 

But Mrs. Lansing declined with profuse 
thanks, to Tom's great regret. I tell you she's 
nice out in the woods, she is so full of fun, and 
she knows about everything ; she can tell you 


26 o 


MV PEARL, 


such interesting things and such capital stories, 
only I don’t mean to let her coax me off again 
with her on Sunday,” was Tom’s opinion given 
to Agnes in private. 

So our little party went as before — eight, 
all told” — just enough to nicely fill the big 
wagon. Again the morning was glorious, the 
air deliciously sweet, although the haze of de- 
parting summer softened the landscape. Belle 
and Tom were in their gayest mood ; they liked 
Mrs. Lansing’s company, but they did not need 
her assistance in having a good time. 

“ A jolly load are we,” shouted Tom as they 
started off, waving his hat to those on the 
piazza. But no heart in the little company was 
lighter, or more truly happy, than that of Henry 
Mansfield. The beautiful world was like a dif- 
ferent place to him since he had learned to see 
God in everything, and to know that this God 
was his Father and Friend. 

The lake was a charming sheet of water, with 
pebbly beach, woody shores, and many little 
bays jutting into the land, forming sheltered 
coves where one could drift around in the boat 
and sleep, dream, or fish. It proved to be a day 
of rare enjoyment to our party. '‘A whole 


MV PEARL. 


261 

long day on the water, what fun ! ” Tom ex- 
claimed, more than once. At almost any point 
they could row up to the banks and find cool, 
pleasant spots to rest under the trees, the pine 
needles forming a nice carpet. Mrs. Raymond 
and Agnes found such a sheltered place, where 
they spent the middle of the day, while the 
gentlemen were fishing and sketching ; and 
Belle and Tom — with Grace in the boat — were 
rowing around into the coves, looking for sweet 
water lilies, which were hard to find so late in 
the season. But, after a time, all grew tired, 
and were glad of a shade from the sun and a 
good lunch. 

After lunch Mansfield and Robert Spencer 
wandered off from the rest to a pretty little spot 
in the woods, and had a free talk. 

Intimate as these two young men had been 
in the past, Mansfield had never spoken one 
word to his cousin of the struggle going on in 
his own mind. Mansfield thought his cousin 
Robert harsh and severe that first Sunday 
morning in the mountains, so after that kept 
his thoughts and feelings to himself. Dr. Ray- 
mond understood it all, but this cousin who 


262 


MV PEARL. 


shared his daily work had no idea of the change 
being wrought in Mansfield’s heart and life. 

But now Mansfield gave Robert his confidence, 
telling him of all the unhappiness of the past 
weeks, the longing for something higher and 
better than anything in the past, the desire for 
the peace and joy that shone out in the very 
faces of Dr. and Mrs. Raymond and Cousin 
Agnes. He spoke of the serious thoughts 
awakened by his peril at the time of the fire, 
and of the influence Ernest Saunders had ex- 
erted over him by his submission and patience, 
his beautiful life being like a sermon to him, so 
that he had gone from that humble room many 
times, astonished and almost envious of the 
simple faith, trust and unbounded joy of this 
smitten one. 

And, last of all, he told of the morning in the 
meadow, when the weight of sin rolled from his 
back, the scales fell from his eyes, and the light 
from the Cross streamed into his soul. 

‘‘ How sweet it was, Rob, that I should find 
Him out there among His beautiful works, that 
I have worshiped and loved, making them my 
god instead of the glorious Creator. And now, 
I shall paint mountains and lakes, trees and sky. 


MV PEARL, 263 

with new zest and enthusiasm. I have con- 
secrated my brush and pencil to the service of 
Christ, my King, and you and I will be friends 
and brothers as of old, gladly working for the 
same great end.’' 

Robert Spencer was very much surprised and 
delighted, yet he looked sober. ‘‘ I am so glad 
for you,” he exclaimed at last, and sorry for 
myself. I fear I was vexed, as well as dis- 
appointed, when you came home, and I realized 
how differently we felt about religious things. 
I could not understand why you should show 
such bitter opposition to everything religious ; 
but I did not give you any help nor any true 
sympathy. I thought that you were completely 
spoiled by your two years residence in foreign 
lands. I fear I had little patience with you, 
and little faith in God’s power to open your 
eyes;” then, very earnestly, ^^May God teach 
me a lesson in Christian forbearance.” 

‘‘ Oh, Rob ! it is not strange you felt as you 
did ; the only wonder is that I did not drift off 
into infidelity ; a loving Father must have sent 
me here to save me from such a fate. You see, 
while I was abroad, every influence tended that 
way ; I soon lost all practical faith in the Bible, 


264 pearl. 

and was going farther and farther astray. I 
really think, now, that one great snare to me 
was my persistent breaking of the Sabbath. I 
had little reverence for the day, and was just 
ready to adopt the fashion of those foreign 
cities, of ignoring the Sabbath altogether. How 
differently I shall feel about that one thing. I 
do believe if there is one thing that I shall love 
and prize it will be that blessed day ; I shall 
count it ‘ My Pearl * among the days, even as 
Cousin Agnes does. If there is one thing that 
I shall always regret, it will be my misspent 
Sabbaths.'' 

‘‘ Have you written to your father of your 
change of purpose } " asked Robert. 

‘‘ No, not yet ; I have not had time. Then I 
must wait a little to be sure that it is a genuine 
change. I shall go to see him soon and seek 
his pardon. The poor old man ! he has been a 
severe father, but I have been a wilful, dis- 
obedient son. I have given him little affection ; 
we were so different, we could not understand 
one another; but he thought he was doing 
right. I will try to make his last days happy 
ones." 

That was a long confidential talk between 


MV PEARL. 


265 


Henry Mansfield and Robert Spencer. From 
that time there were no more estrangements 
between the two ; they were one ever after in 
heart, sympathy and aim. 

They were interrupted by Tom, who appeared 
from behind an ambush of underwood, ahd com- 
menced striking them with branches. ‘‘ Come, 
you lazy fellows, you have talked long enough ; 
we are all waiting ; we are going round the lake. 
You don’t suppose that Dr. Raymond and I can 
steer and row two boats, do you } It takes 
several of us to get Aunt Maggie safely seated 
in one.” 

The young men started at once. Spencer 
looked at his watch ; I declare ! we have been 
here over an hour.” 

I should think you had ; two or three, I 
guess. We thought you must be lost. Come, 
hurry up now, we want all our time.” 

And, indeed, they did need their time, as the 
afternoon was waning, while the lovely lake had 
not been half explored. The water was smooth 
and beautiful, with hardly a ripple on its sur- 
face ; the surrounding woods and hills were re- 
flected in the clear mirror with all the distinct- 
ness of reality ; Grace declaring the banks in 


266 


MV PEARL. 


the water are brighter and prettier than the 
real ones/* 

Belle and Grace, in spite of large sun-hats, 
were burned in faces and necks ; hands and 
arms too had suffered, for they had kept them 
in the water a good part of the time. O, 
Aggie,** cried Grace, ‘^just take off your gloves 
and put your hands in the water, it is so soft 
and warm ; it*s just fun to let your hands float 
along behind the boat ; you just try. 

‘^Oh! you keep still there, you midget,** 
shouted Tom ; “you*ll pitch yourself and us too, 
into the lake, if you don*t sit still.** 

Mrs. Raymond gave one of her rippling laughs. 
‘‘Tom does not charge me to keep my seat, he 
knows I would not move for a fortune.** 

Then Belle wanted to try rowing their boat, 
and succeeded in turning it round and round, 
to Tom*s great amusement. “It takes a girl to 
row now, don*t it } ** 

Agnes sat quietly, the very picture of content. 
“ Let me try my skill,** she exclaimed suddenly ; 
“ I used to know how to row.** She took the 
oars, and with a few light strokes that sent the 
boat rapidly forward, soon proved to Tom*s 
astonishment, that a girl can row, and very finely. 


MY PEARL. 


267 


But she was out of practice and was soon tired. 
‘‘ I have not the old muscle and strength, and 
must yield to stronger hands,’’ she said laugh- 
ingly,” but some day, Tom, perhaps I can beat 
you at a race.” 

Perhaps nothing that happened that day, gave 
Tom and Robert more pleasure, than this little 
episode, for it showed that sister Agnes was 
getting back some of her old strength and spirit. 

Everything was so quiet and lovely, nothing 
to disturb the stillness, excepting the occasional 
call of a bird and the music of the dipping oars. 
They rowed into a charming little bay. ^‘Now 
let us drop the oars and just float for a few 
moments,” suggested Dr. Raymond. Then 
they sat and listened to the rippling of the 
water against the sides of the boat. 

‘‘ Now is the time for music ; Belle, you sing,” 
was Dr. Raymond’s next suggestion, and Belle 
broke out in her rich sweet voice, in a little 
boating song, Robert adding the accompaniment 
of his flute. At once they discovered that there 
was a very fine echo. 

Then Belle sang “Twickenham Ferry,” with 
its “ 0-hoi-ye-ho,” and echo repeated the clear 
call; it was just the piece for a fine effect. 


268 


MV PEARL, 


Grace’s eyes were wide open. O, Aggie ; 
there must be a great spirit up there among the 
hills ; it repeats every word.” As they rowed 
around in different parts of this beautiful sheet 
of water, they found the echo in many places ; 
sometimes they all joined in the singing. Then 
Agnes and Belle sang a duet, and they noticed 
that the echo of Agnes’s alto, reached their ears 
after that of Belle’s soprano ; the high tones 
seemed to travel faster than the low ones, but 
no one could answer Tom’s eager question — 
“ What can make the difference } ” 

The sun was sinking behind the hills, casting 
bright gleams on the placid water. ‘‘ Now start 
some sweet hymn before we leave this lovely 
lake,” was Dr. Raymond’s last request. Mans- 
field suggested that it be ‘‘Jesus, Lover of my 
soul,” exchanging a glance with Agnes, for he 
had never forgotten the story she had told in 
Ernest Saunders’ room. So the sweet words of 
that hymn, which has comforted so many hearts, 
floated out on the evening air. Mansfield re- 
membered how unhappy and full of turmoil his 
heart was that Sabbath afternoon, while Agnes 
and Saunders seemed so full of joy and peace. 
But thafi evening he could sing the words with 


MV PEARL. 269 

all his soul, looking up lovingly into the face of 
his Saviour. 

They left this gem of^ lake with regret, Tom 
declaring that he had sp^nt the happiest day of 
his life. Aloha ! ’’ he shouted, as they stood 
on the shore just before leaving, and echo re- 
peated the word Aloha — love to you” — the 
Hawaiian word of salutation and farewell — was a 
sweet one for parting, Mansfield thought, as he 
listened to the echo. It was a beautiful picture 
that the happy party carried away with them 
from this last sight. 

‘‘ The lake lay with the sheen on it, 

Of day’s last look serene on it; 

And round its rim in the gloaming dim, 

The shades of the low hills leaned on it.” 

Such pictures photographed on the memory, 
we can save for winter use, for days when every- 
thing without is dark and gloomy, cheering our 
hearts with a vision of summer brightness and 
beauty, sweet pictures that never grow dim. 

A ride home in the moonlight closed this day 
of delight ; another one added to the many they 
had enjoyed among these hills. They returned 
loaded with spoils — “treasures” — Grace called 
them ; pretty stones, vines and flowers, and best 


2/0 


MY PEARL. 


of all, exquisitely lovely water lilies with their 
hearts of gold and snowy petals, wrapped in the 
deep green of the calyx, some half open, others 
still in bud. Belle and Grace had adorned the 
hats of the company with wreaths, making them 
look quite picturesque. The gentlemen's ‘‘ treas- 
ures ” were the fine fish they carried home, for 
it had not been a day of ‘^fisherman’s luck.” 
“ Rob has saved the choicest and best of every- 
thing for Miss Wright,” said Tom ; “ he never 
forgets our lady at home,” with a sly glance at 
Dr. Raymond. 


A/y PEARL, 


271 


CHAPTER XVIII. 

Who can measure the joy of him who has 
groped in darkness for years, and suddenly 
looks up and finds no clouds between him and 
the face of his God ? We all know what it is to 
have earthly clouds break and scatter. Perhaps 
some loved one over whom we have been watch- 
ing, is restored to life and health, or some stray- 
ing one brought back to safe paths, some 
financial trouble removed, or some great danger 
averted. Over every life hang dark clouds at 
times, which, when they flee away and the sun 
shines out, the heart is filled with a joy and 
thanksgiving that cannot be expressed in words. 

But of all joy that can come to a soul, is there 
any to compare with that of sins forgiven 1 
With some the change is so gradual, that they 
can never name the time when they made their 
peace with God, and others — true lovely Chris- 
tians — never taste the joy in this world, walking 
all their lives long in darkness ; great will be 
their astonishment and delight, when — it may 


2/2 


MV PEARL, 


be not until they reach the heavenly city — the 
light of God’s love and mercy shall flood their 
souls. 

But there are many to whom this divine illum- 
ination comes suddenly, like a revelation from the 
skies. After years of rebellion and sin, of long- 
ing and unrest, at length the Saviour’s voice is 
heard. His blessed invitation is accepted, the 
mystery of redemption is revealed ; then there 
bursts upon the soul a rapture of joy that is 
beyond compare. The prodigal flies to his 
Father’s arms ; the wandering sheep comes 
back from the “ mountains, bleak and cold,” to 
the safe and happy fold ; all the sinful, bitter 
past is forgiven. Temptations will come after- 
wards, and battles must be fought ; but in these 
first glad hours all is rest and peace. 

‘‘ Why may not the Christian always live on 
this high plane } ” we ask. Perhaps it is not 
possible; perhaps it is not best. Still, if his 
faith were more simple — like a little child’s — he 
might ever be kept so near to the heart of God 
that sin and sorrow could not destroy his hap- 
piness. 

Henry Mansfield’s heart was full of this new 
joy, as he sat in his usual place on the piazza 


MV PEARL. 


273 


before breakfast that next Sunday morning ; a 
joy that he could not express to his dearest 
friend ; but it could be read in his shining face. 
He was watching the mountains and clouds, 
noticing every varied and delicate effect of sun 
and shadow, differing tints and colors of fields 
and hill sides, or feasting his eyes upon the far 
away view of distant blue hills, of which he 
never tired. He saw it all with the poetic, 
enthusiastic soul of a true artist, even as he ever 
had ; but there was a new beauty in Nature to 
him that quiet Sabbath morning. He saw God 
in those glorious works ; he heard His voice 
speaking to him in every sweet sound ; the glad 
cry of his heart went up — O God, Thou art 
my God ; I bless and praise Thee ! 

Robert Spencer was sitting beside him, as he 
was that first Sunday morning after their arrival 
at the mountains. The two often improved 
Sabbath morning for the quiet enjoyment of the 
scene from the piazza, for on that morning the 
inmates of the house slept later than usual, so 
the artists could be undisturbed. 

Just before breakfast time Agnes and Grace 
appeared, Grace taking her usual seat on her 
brother's lap for her morning kiss. 

18 


274 


MV FEA^JiL, 


Do you remember my first Sabbath on this 
piazza, Cousin Agnes ? asked Mansfield, look- 
ing up into her happy face. 

Agnes answered with a beaming smile, Oh, 
yes ! the one with the glorious sunrise.” 

And you have on that very same pin, with 
the lost pearl restored. I am glad you have 
found your pearl ; glad you happened to wear 
the pin this morning. And I, too, have found 
my lost pearl; this is my first Christian Sab- 
bath. I cannot tell you how blessed it seems. 
I understand now all that your object lesson 
meant to teach. How could I ever have been 
willing to spend my precious Sabbath hours as 
I did.?” 

‘‘ Do not mar them now by vain regrets,” said 
Agnes cheerfully. “ The Jews were commanded 
not to bear burdens on the Sabbath. Dropping 
every burden for one day of the week is a good 
rule for us, as well as for them. We must let 
nothing rob us of our joy this blessed resurrec- 
tion day.” 

“ I was reading about that this morning. 
‘ The first day of the week, very early in the 
morning, before the rising of the sun.' I think 
that I shall always want to be up early in the 


MV PEARL. 


275 


morning on Sunday. I love to watch the dawn- 
ing of any day ; the beauty and glory always 
pay me for rising with the birds, but God's day 
will be different from any other. If I am ever 
beguiled into sleeping away the morning hours, 
it will not be those of the Sabbath. Cousin 
Agnes, do you know I have a Bible that be- 
longed to my mother. This morning I found 
some of her pencil marks in it ; I see she loved 
this day, as you do. But, Cousin Agnes, why 
are so many church members so careless about 
it } It seems to be a time for sleep or amuse- 
ment to some." 

Why, with some it is their only opportunity 
for a good long sleep. Now you and I can take 
extra nap almost any day," laughing. Then 
very gently and earnestly, We have to answer 
only for ourselves. Cousin Henry ; we cannot 
judge for others." 

That was a happy day to Henry Mansfield ; 
crowded full of blessedness," as he expressed 
it to Dr. Raymond. 

At the morning service in the parlor. Dr. 
Raymond again referred to the day of days, 
urging upon God’s dear children a more con- 
scientious regard for its claims, a true under- 


276 


MV PEARL 


Standing of its meaning and obligations, lest 
they fail to obtain the promised blessing, quot- 
ing Herbert's lines — 

“ * On Sundays heaven’s door stands ope. 

Blessings are plentiful and rife, 

More plentiful than hope.* ” 

His words were free from all uncharitable- 
ness, but faithful and earnest. He spoke of the 
temptations to travelers in foreign lands to 
ignore holy time, and the sad results that often 
followed, in loss of spiritual strength and joy, 
so that the soul sat “ crippled and dumb, when 
it should mount up and sing." In closing, he 
asked earnestly, Shall we wound the heart of 
our risen Lord and Saviour by forgetting Him 
on this^ His blessed day ? " 

** Dr. Raymond puts everything on such high 
ground," remarked Mrs. Chapman, “that one 
does not like to contradict him, even if one is 
not entirely convinced." 

Mansfield listened intently. “I see now," 
was his thought, “ why true Christians love the 
Sabbath ; the mystery is solved. Saunders is 
right in saying * the more we love God, the more 
we shall enjoy His day.' " In church that day 
Mansfield heard as with new ears ; the plain 


MV PEARL, 


277 

sermon was neither dull nor stupid ; the simple 
prayers seemed sweet and fervent ; while his 
soiil rose to heaven in the hymns of thanks- 
giving and praise ; the little chapel became the 
temple of the glorious King. Another restless 
spirit had found the peace that passeth under- 
standing;'' another soul could join the choir of 
earth and heaven, that sings the wonders of 
redeeming love. Did not the angels rejoice 1 
Come into the Sunday School," said Dr. 
Raymond to Mansfield after church, and the 
young artist went, and taking a seat near Dr. 
Raymond's class, added another to his inter- 
ested listeners. At the close of the lessons Mr. 
Perrin gave some thrilling incidents connected 
with his city mission work. Mansfield heard 
with amazement. The picture of the suffering 
and poverty, the ignorance and sin in large 
cities, which Mr. Perrin drew so vividly, was a 
new one to Mansfield, one that the artist could 
hardly have imagined ; he had always kept him- 
self so far away from the poor, and knew so 
little of their needs. The atmosphere of culture 
and refinement in which he had lived was so 
different ; he had such a horror of rags and 
filth ; why should he trouble himself to inquire 


278 


MV PEARL. 


into the wants of those whose surroundings 
were so far from pleasing and artistic ? That 
he owed his fellow men anything, or was in 
duty bound to reach out a helping hand to raise 
them from their degradation, he had never sup- 
posed. 

But as Mr. Perrin was speaking there flashed 
into his mind a vision of the unutterably selfish 
life he had been leading without putting forth 
one effort for the souls of others. ‘‘ All en- 
grossed with my own pursuits,” he thought, 

monopolizing even my Sabbath hours for my 
own work, my end and aim in life to cultivate 
*his Majesty — myself;’ what an ignoble exist- 
ence ! I am glad that God has shown me a 
nobler object in living.” 

The gifted young painter looked with admira- 
tion upon Mr. Perrin, a plain, unassuming busi- 
ness man, of limited education, and destitute of 
any particular genius. ‘‘Yet he has done splen- 
did work in the world for God and man ; while 
I, with all my opportunities, have been utterly 
useless,” was Mansfield’s mental conclusion. 

As they were walking homeward, Mansfield 
said to Dr. Raymond, “ Do you remember some 
things you have said to me about work for God ? 


MV PEARL. 


279 


Every word is true ; I see it all now. I liave 
never done one stroke of good, honest work for 
Him in all my life ; I have lived and worked for 
self. Now — God helping me — I will have a 
higher, more unselfish aim. Show me what I 
can do ; give me some work for God and 
humanity.’’ 

As soon as you get back to the city, Mans- 
field, you take a class of street boys in our 
mission, and work for them and their families 
— if they have homes, as many of them have 
not — you will soon be greatly interested. Make 
a beginning by coming into this Sunday School 
next week and taking a class, if there is one 
without a teacher.”^ 

“ Oh ! Dr. Raymond, I cannot teach others 
so soon ; I need teaching myself ; I must wait 
until my own feet stand firmer.” 

‘‘ But you can tell others of your newly found 
Saviour, can you not ? ” 

‘‘ I suppose I can do that, and I long to do it, 
but fear I can never make a good teacher of 
children, espiecially among the poor. I do hate 
dirt and filth, and fear that I could not help 
showing my disgust in my manner. You have 


28 o 


MV PEARL, 


a happy way with common people, Dr. Ray- 
mond, that I could never attain ; it is a gift.” 

‘‘You would not find much filth in this coun- 
try school ; it takes a city mission school to 
bring out the unwashed, and unkempt,” laughed 
Dr. Raymond, then added very earnestly, “ I 
know, Mansfield, how fastidious all your tastes 
are, but the great work of Christ was among the 
humble poor. His Sabbath work was often one 
of healing and help for the lowly. Are you not 
willing to follow in his foosteps, even if you 
must take up a cross } ” 

“ I certainly want to do something for Him. 
All this week I have been asking, ‘ How can I 
show my love } ' I have thought of many ways, 
but this one — going down into the depths — has 
not been among them. I long to use my brush 
and pencil in His service ; these are my imple- 
ments of labor. And I do so wish that I could 
redeem my Sabbaths from waste, making some 
amends for the many I have misspent. But 
really. Dr. Raymond, is teaching a few dirty, 
ragged children, the best way of spending holy 
time } Are there not other ways in which we 
could use the hours, that would* have a more 
elevating effect upon our own souls } ” 


Ah ! there you are again, Mansfield, making 
your old mistake. You forget, my dear fellow, 
that every one of these poor little waifs has a 
soul, a priceless immortal soul. God does not 
look at the outward, and His servants must not. 
The marching order is, ^ Go tell all ; ' we must 
not stop to cavil, nor to choose, but be ready to 
‘ do whatever our hands find to do. And, Mans- 
field, when once you become interested in this 
glorious work for human souls — any, all souls, 
even the most degraded — you will love it, and 
think it a far nobler calling than painting the 
most beautiful landscape imaginable. I know 
of no better way of spending a part of the Lord’s 
blessed day, nothing that draws our own spirits 
nearer to God and heaven, than laboring with 
Christ to rescue the lost and perishing. I almost 
envy you — a young man full of life and strength, 
with long years stretching out before you, in 
which to work for Christ. Commence at once, 
take hold earnestly of some form of Christian 
effort. The lower down in the scale of hu- 
manity, the more Christ-like the effort. I know 
of nothing more directly available for you, 
than Sunday school mission work. Commence 
your Christian life by giving part of every Sab' 


282 


MV PEARL. 




bath to labor for souls. As for gifts, pleasant 
manners and the like, I will risk all that, you 
have them hidden away ; just cultivate those 
which God has bestowed upon you and you will 
succeed. I can imagine you surrounded by a 
company of bright little urchins, winning their 
attention and hearts in a few Sundays.'' 

Dr. Raymond spoke very enthusiastically, 
while Mansfield listened with a very earnest 
face. “ Dr. Raymond ! " he exclaimed ; if 
that is the work which you think I can do, and 
should attempt, I will take hold of it this winter 
with all my might." 

Good, Mansfield ! I like to hear you talk 
like that. Why, the city is full of opportunities 
where you can put your strong young shoulders 
to the wheel, and do noble work for Christ and 
your fellow-men. We Christians do not always 
appreciate this privilege as we should. If every- 
one who has the strength, would only give a few 
hours of each Sabbath day to earnest effort for 
the salvation of men, think what might be accom- 
plished in a lifetime. I do not mean the hours 
needed for worship, rest, or reading, but a part 
of that time which is so liable to be frittered 
away thoughtlessly." 


MV PEARL, 


283 


Thank you, Dr. Raymond,*’ said Mansfield, 
as they separated. did not suppose that 
there was much that I could do in this direction, 
but I see my mistake. I will make a beginning 
with the first opportunity; my Sunday after- 
noons shall be sacredly devoted to this service.** 

A few hours of His day sealed unto Him 
whom our souls love, joyfully given to labor for 
Him, will He not accept the offering and 
crown our work of devotion with success ? It 
may cost us effort and self denial, but our Sa- 
viour counted not the toil and wearine.ss, when 
he came to save the lost. Well might He have 
‘claimed His Sabbath rest, but even those blessed 
days were spent feeding and healing the hun- 
gry, diseased souls and bodies of men. And 
shall we refuse to give a few hours of holy time ^ 
The interesting religious reading, the sweet in- 
tercourse with family and friends, the rest and 
meditation may have to be curtailed, but all 
these will be ours through all eternity ; only 
now can we work to save the sinner for whom 
Christ died ; eternity is long, but earthly life is 
short. 

With many, Sunday is the only day when • 
they can have a little time to give to direct work 


A/y PEARL, 


284 

for Jesus ; shall it not be gladly given ? The 
days, perhaps years, will come when pain and 
weakness will hold us prisoners in quiet rooms ; 
days when we cannot go up to God’s courts to 
worship, nor out into the highways to seek the 
lost and wandering ones. Then how precious 
will seem the years when we had the health and 
strength to labor for our King. But, alas for 
us ! if in those days of helplessness and suffer- 
ing, we must bear the added burden of remorse, 
as we recall our wasted Sabbaths and lost oppor- 
tunities, mourning that the good we might have 
done is all undone, that our talents have been 
unused and that there are no stars to shine in 
our crown. 

O, fellow Christian, let us awake to the work 
that God has given us to do in the world, doing 
it now^ before the night cometh. 

O, young Christian, commence now to labor 
for Christ, if you would have your whole life 
filled with blessedness. Take the poor ignorant 
little children by the hand and lead them to 
Jesus. The world is full of sin and sorrow. Go 
out to it with all the hope, courage and enthusi- 
asm of your youthful days — your very presence 
may bring gladness — speak to it of heaven, point 


MV PEARL, ‘ 285 

it to the Saviour — the Sun of Righteousness — 
who can carry brightness to darkened homes, 
who can cleanse and deliver every sin-bondaged 


one. 


286 


MV PEARL. 


CHAPTER XIX. 

Mansfield was sitting on the piazza that 
afternoon, when Agnes and Grace started out 
for their Sunday call upon Ernest Saunders. 

May I join you } '' he asked. ** I cannot let 
this day end without a glimpse of Saunders* 
patient, joyful face.** Grace carried a basket of 
fruit, and Agnes a little book of sacred poems, 
containing some little gems that she had prom- 
ised to read to Ernest. 

I have been thinking about you all day, Mr. 
Mansfield,** was Ernesfs greeting, ‘‘and rejoic- 
ing in your joy. I know just what a delightful 
day this must have been to you. Do you not 
begin to understand what that means, ‘ call the 
Sabbath a delight .? * ** 

“Yes, Saunders, it has been a day of delight 
to me — a wonderful day. I hope it has been a 
pleasant one to you.** 

Ernest looked up with a sweet light in his 
eyes. “Yes; rest from sorrow, rest from sin, 
blessed rest in the Lord.** 


MV PEARL. 


287 


Mansfield glanced at Agnes, then at Ernest, 
remembering how he had longed for this spirit- 
rest that first time he called at the cottage. 
‘"And now it is mine,'^ he thought. He under- 
stood, by blessed experience, what it is to ‘ rest 
in the Lord.’ Mansfield remembered, too, how 
he had wondered, that first Sabbath, at the 
patience of this sufferer, and thought — "" It must 
be a craven spirit that is willing to lie here so 
helpless for years.” But he wondered no longer ; 
the young artist had discovered the source of 
this quiet joy ; like Grace’s spring from the 
rocks, it was an unfailing fountain, sending forth 
living waters, and those who drank thirsted no 
more. 

The rays of the declining sun were streaming 
in at the open door, without all was peace ; the 
tinkling of a cow-bell, the evening calls of the 
birds, were the only sounds that broke the still- 
ness, and within all was peace. Agnes’ voice — 
reading some beautiful words of comfort — was 
very sweet and quieting. One little poem that 
she read — ‘"An Open Door” — touched Mans- 
field’s heart deeply ; it was his own experience ; 
verily he had learned that "" God’s is ;/^z;^rafast 


288 


MY PEARL, 


shut gate ; surely the last lines were the lan- 
guage of his own heart : 

“ He made me willing to hear His voice, 

And ’twas He that taught me to love His name 
And He brings a light which no shade can dim, 

When He dwells in me, and I in Him.’* 

At Ernest’s request, Grace sang one of her 
pretty Sunday school hymns, in her sweet child- 
ish voice, all joining in the chorus. Mr. Mans- 
field, will you please make a prayer } ” was the 
next request. At first Mansfield hesitated, then 
kneeling down, offered his first petition in the 
presence of others ; for a moment he stumbled 
and halted, then forgetting himself and his lis- 
teners, he besought the Heavenly Father to 
bless this dear friend, ‘'who had suffered so 
much, and borne it all so patiently,” bespeaking 
for him the choicest gifts God would bestow, 
and thanking the Lord for all the beautiful les- 
sons he had been enabled to teach by his life of 
joyful trust and submission. As Mansfield rose 
from his knees, he took the thin wasted hand 
and raised it tenderly to his lips, then turned 
and left the room. Ernest’s face was radiant, 
but the tears stood in his eyes, as Agnes bade 
him good night. 


MV PEARL. 


289 


The day closed with sacred music in the par- 
lor; one hymn after another was called for, until 
the evening was spent. The last one sung was, 
‘'One More Day’s Work for Jesus.” Mansfield 
walked out on the piazza repeating to himself,’* 
" I’ll serve another day.” Already he was learn- 
ing the truth of Dr. Raymond’s words — " Work- 
ing for Christ constitutes the true joy of living.” 

Dr. Raymond too, went out into the moon- 
light. Finding Mrs. Lansing sitting alone, not 
surrounded at the moment, by her usual com- 
pany, he seated himself beside her. "Mrs. 
Lansing, do you not think this, a pleasant way 
of spending Sunday evening } ” 

"It may be for you. Dr. Raymond,” rather 
haughtily, "but not for the young people. I 
believe in giving them a little innocent amuse- 
ment.” 

"The young people, most of them at least, 
seemed to enjoy the singing, but Mrs. Lansing, 
it is God’s evening, and not the time for amuse- 
ments ; we have all the other six for that. Can 
we not devote one in seven to Him, our Heavenly 
friend ? We would not think a very large 
proportion of our time to give to a very dear 
earthly friend.” 

19 


290 


MV PEARL 


Mrs. Lansing was secretly vexed ; she had 
been in a state of vexation all the evening, but 
Dr. Raymond spoke so kindly and pleasantly, 
that she could not give an angry retort, so she 
turned the conversation into jest. ‘‘Now, Dr. 
Raymond, it is hardly fair for you to try to lead 
a woman into an argument, when you know 
very well that women are noted for their want 
of argumentative ability.’^ 

“ I have no desire to argue, Mrs. Lansing, but 
I should be glad to have you see this matter in 
its true light ; these young people are happier 
to-night, after spending the evening as they 
have done.*’ 

“ Some of them may be,” interrupted Mrs. 
Lansing hastily,” but it is only because they 
have been taught to suppose that more sanctity 
attaches to one day, than to another. Now, I be- 
lieve in making all our days good pure ones, 
living our religion — whatever it may be — all the 
week, and not hoarding it up for Sundays ; I do 
not think that right living consists in church- 
going and psalm singing.” 

“ Mrs. Lansing, you and I always find some 
points on which we agree,” laughed Dr. Ray- 
mond. “ I believe with you in living our relig- 


MV PEAI^L. 


291 


ion all the week, showing the true spirit of 
Christ at all times, and in all places, but that 
does not alter the fact, that God has solemnly 
set apart one day in seven to be His day, and 
our stepping stone to heaven. I agree with you 
too, that many of the scruples these young hearts 
have, in regard to keeping the day sacred, are 
due to early training. How was it with you, 
Mrs. Lansing, were you not taught to reverence 
the day.?’’ 

“ I do not know as there is any occasion for 
Dr. Raymond to be prying into the circumstan- 
ces of my life,” in an indignant tone. 

‘‘Excuse me, Mrs. Lansing, I did not ask 
from curiosity, but from real interest.” 

Again Mrs. Lansing was disarmed by the 
quiet kindness of voice and manner. She sat 
for a moment, leaning her face on her hand as 
if thinking, then spoke lightly : “ I suppose that 
my father and mother must have felt somewhat 
as you do about the day, but I was always free 
to amuse myself as I chose ; ” then laughingly, 
“ indeed, as a child, I think I must have followed 
my own sweet will; I was all they had. I 
am thankful that I have no disagreeable recol- 
lections of strictly kept Sundays, as Mr. Mans- 


2g2 


MY PEARL, 


field has ; on the contrary, I have some very 
pleasant ones of swinging in the apple boughs, 
reading a nice story book while my parents 
were at church. They were too wise and kind, 
to put a poor little girl to the torture of sitting 
still through a long dull service, which she could 
not understand. I have always been very grate- 
ful to them, that they did not thus mar my child- 
hood's pleasure, by robbing me of one seventh 
of my happy hours. I was never compelled to 
go to church, nor Sunday school, unless so in- 
clined, and I generally found some more con- 
genial occupation. After my early marriage, 
my husband and I were agreed on this subject ; 
he was occupied through the week, so I tried to 
make the day one of rest and recreation for 
him ; often we had company ; we rode, walked, 
or did whatever might be an amusement to a 
man, wearied with the business of the week. 
Our Sundays were happy days of enjoyment, 
and pleasant companionship ; I am thankful that 
I can remember them in this way. You have 
led me on. Dr. Raymond, into giving you unin- 
tentionally, a little chapter from my past life, 
and now I want to ask you one question ; will 
you give me an honest reply ? * Do you not 


MY PEARL. 


293 


think that our idea of making Sunday a day of 
rest and enjoyment, filled with innocent pleasure, 
more sensible than your austere one, of feeling 
compelled to spend the hours in strict and 
wearisome observances ? ’ 

I will give you a very frank, honest answer ; 
it is a simple — / do not. I agree with you that 
the Sabbath should be a day of bodily relaxa- 
tion, of happy freedom from the care and tur- 
moil of worldly business. God kneWman needed 
this rest, especially to the hai:d working poor 
man, is it a necessity. You remember, perhaps, 
what Holmes says — 

“ Yes, child of suffering, thou mayst well be sure, 

He who ordained the Sabbath, loves the poor.’' 

I believe too, with you, that it should be a 
cheerful day of joyous communing with home 
friends, a day to be kept with glad heartedness, 
but you forget entirely, that it is especially the 
souVs day, that it was appointed for the health 
of the soul, even more than for that of the body. 
You would not wish, Mrs. Lansing, to degrade 
the day of the Lord into a mere holiday, ignor- 
ing all the sublime ideas connected with it, all 
that it symbolizes and commemorates. If over- 


294 


MV PEARL, 


strung muscles and nerves need bracing and 
quieting, surely the spirit — fretted and harassed 
all the week — needs to be soothed and rested in 
its Father’s love, to be cheered, comforted, as 
God alone can comfort, and to be pointed heaven- 
ward, so that by Monday morning, it may look 
out upon the world with new courage and hope. 
Then it is the God-given time for thought and 
preparation for eternity ; our time to shake off 
the dust and soil of earth, that our souls may be 
fitted for audience with the King of kings. Time 
flies apace, the Sabbaths are all too few for the 
great end to be accomplished. And, Mrs. Lan- 
sing, let me assure you that a religiously-spent 
Sabbath, is far from being an unhappy, austere 
day, as you imagine ; to a loving child of God, it 
is the brightest day of the seven.” 

“ Is that so ? ” Mrs. Lansing asked rather 
quizzically. I should not suppose it from the 
solemn faces often carried on that day ; church at- 
tendants do not always look like happy children 
going to their Father’s house. I do believe that 
many who call themselves Christians are glad 
when the restraints of Sunday are removed. I 
know there are exceptions. I have seen church- 
going people who really seemed to enjoy the 
day.” 


MV PEARL, 


295 


Mrs. Lansing rose to go. I am really much 
obliged to you, Dr. Raymond, for your kindly 
attempt to convince me of my wrong ; but, 
whether convinced or not, I shall have to con- 
fess to being of the same opinion still.’' 

I am sorry, Mrs. Lansing : you are the loser. 
I hope the time will come when you will find 
what a Saviour is Christ ; what a refuge and 
resting-place is our God to the trustful soul; 
then I know you will look upon His day as be- 
yond all price.” 

‘‘ Oh ! thank you. Dr. Raymond ; I believe 
you are sincere and truly kind, but I am not in 
need of any such refuge or resting place at 
present.” There was a hard ring to her voice, 
as though she was making an effort to hide the 
feelings of her heart. My creed is to take life 
cheerfully, getting all the pleasure out of it pos- 
sible ; to use all our faculties so as not to warp 
nor narrow them. I could not be bound by all 
the restraints of your religion ; it would dwarf 
my spirit.” 

Dr. Raymond looked up at her sadly. Mrs. 
Lansing, the time will come when you will feel 
your need of Christ ; God grant that it may not 
come too late.” 


296 


MV PEARL, 


It was the last attempt Dr. Raymond made to 
talk with Mrs. Lansing on any religious subject ; 
he saw it was useless. She treated him politely, 
but her distant manner showed she did not wish 
any further conversation. The talented, selL 
confident woman did not realize, as she sat there 
in the moonlight that Sabbath evening, that in 
refusing the help of this fellow traveler, who 
would gladly have led her to Christ, she was 
spurning the Saviour Himself, for does not the 
Spirit speak to the souls of men by the voice of 
His messengers ? 

After Mrs. Lansing departed Dr. Raymond 
sat thinking upon the difference between Henry 
Mansfield and Mrs. Lansing. They had been 
equally indifferent to the claims of the Heavenly 
Father, but the young artist had been ready to 
listen to words of loving counsel. At length he 
had chosen the good part, and was rejoicing-in 
Christ, while Mrs. Lansing had rejected the 
Crucified One with proud contempt ; she did 
not need His love nor pity. “ Would the day 
come when she would call in vain for mercy ? 
he asked sadly. 

And why is the same truth heeded by one 
and rejected by another.^ Can there be more 


MV PEARL. 297 

than one answer — '‘They would not that I should 
reign over them.” 

Dr. Raymond’s musings were interrupted by 
a hand laid impulsively upon his shoulder, and 
Mansfield’s voice. " Dr. Raymond, how can I 
thank you enough for all your kind interest in 
me, all your faithfulness to me ; I shall always 
love you like a father.” 

"And you will always seem to me like my 
own son. ' Sow beside all waters,’ ” thought Dr. 
Raymond, comforted ; then he exclaimed ear- 
nestly, pointing to the hills that stood out in the 
moonlight in all their grandeur and beauty, 
" Oh ! that the eyes of every one could be lifted 
up to the ‘ hills from whence cometh their help,’ 
those glorious hills, symbols of God and His 
saving power.” 

That evening Dr. Raymond said to his wife, 
" I find that Mrs. Lansing is the spoiled child 
of Christian parents, who allowed her to spend 
her Sundays as she chose. I think of the two 
extremes in keeping the Sabbath — undue strict- 
ness and undue liberty — the latter is the most 
pernicious in its effects upon the children.” 


298 


MV PEARL, 


CHAPTER XX. 

One bright morning Mrs. Raymond came to 
Agnes Spencer’s room, her face smiling as 
usual. ‘‘Oh! Agnes dear,” she said cheerily, 
“could we not get Miss Wright out into that 
charming woods near the house to spend the 
morning.^ The day is so lovely, and she is 
feeling so well, I am sure it would do her good ; 
we can take our work and our books, and pass 
the hours delightfully out there, under the 
trees.” 

“ I am glad you had such a brilliant thought, 
Mrs. Raymond ; I am sure Eva could go, with 
Tom’s help ; we should all enjoy it exceed- 
ingly,” and Agnes hastened to her friend’s 
room, while Mrs. Raymond went to hunt up 
Tom. The gentlemen of their party were off 
on one of their expeditions, but, fortunately, 
Tom had not joined them this morning; his 
services were at their command ; he bustled 
about, carrying out cushions, camp chairs, 
and shawls for the comfort of the party, then 


MY PEARL. 


299 


carefully and gently assisted Miss Wright. 
With the help of his strong arms she reached 
the wood without much difficulty. It was a 
rare treat for her, she had been debarred so 
many out-door pleasures all summer. 

‘‘ Oh ! how bright you look ; your eyes shine ; 
they get bluer and bluer every day,’^ exclaimed 
Tom after she was seated. ‘‘You and Agnes 
are really getting fat and rosy.’’ 

“Thank you for the compliment, sir Tom ; 
but do not make fun of us,” laughed Miss 
Wright. 

“ Now, I’ve a mind to join this hen party,” 
continued Tom, “you do look so cosy.” 

“You had better wait until you are invited 
by the hens,” was Belle’s quick retort. 

“ Oh ! Tom, do stay,” said Mrs. Raymond ; 
but Tom suddenly remembered that he had an 
engagement, so promising to be on hand to 
escort them back he departed. 

Grace and several other children — little Irene 
among the number — followed the ladies out to 
the woods, and spent the hours wandering 
around, gathering ferns, mosses and flowers, 
occasionally bringing their treasures to the 
ladies. A large shaggy dog, belonging to Mr. 


300 


MV PEARL, 


Bond — the little folks* constant companion — ► 
was ready, with bark and bound, to follow the 
children in their romps, returning often to the 
quiet company all out of breath, glad of a rest. 

It was indeed a charming woods ; large, noble 
old trees spread out their branches for thick 
shade, while their rough trunks formed good 
backs for seats. Mrs. Raymond took a chair, 
but the others preferred the ground. A pretty 
picture the little group formed, seated on their 
bright-colored wraps. Miss Wright in her white 
fleecy shawl, the little girls in their light dresses, 
flitting back and forth, and the handsome dog 
stretched out beside them, watching them with 
his wise, solemn eyes, as though he understood 
all that was said. 

‘‘Very picturesque it all is,** thought Eva 
Wright, as she leaned back, the image of con- 
tent ; the soft summer breeze lifted the hair 
from her forehead and stirred the leaves above 
her*head, making sweet music. “How delight- 
ful it is to be out here, everything is so beau- 
tiful,** she exclaimed, while Agnes gave her a 
look of affection, thanking God that this dear 
life was to be spared to loving hearts. 

“ How soon all this loveliness will be ex 


MY PEARL, 


301 


changed for snow and ice ; but even then the 
view will be fine, said Agnes, looking through 
the vista in the trees at the charming perspective 
of dim blue hills. 

“ It hardly seems possible that a few weeks 
will produce such a transformation, but we know 
they will. I was just thinking how soon we 
must leave all this beauty ; I must say it gives 
me a little heart-ache to think of going back to 
the city.*' 

‘‘ Oh ! dear Mrs. Raymond, do not talk of 
leaving,'^ exclaimed Miss Wright. 

‘‘ But I am sorry to say our time is almost 
spent ; we are staying now longer than wp ex- 
pected.’' 

And our vacation, too, is nearly over,” said 
Belle. ‘‘ Tom and I will have to go with you. 
Aunt Maggie ; but we will have good company, 
that is one consolation.” 

Now, if I had a grown up daughter, like any 
of these,” and a shadow flitted across the happy 
face, ‘‘ I might send her home with my husband, 
and I could remain a little longer ; I so dread 
returning to the city heat.” 

And if you had a grown up daughter, Aunt 
Maggie, she might make you all manner ol 


302 


AfV PEARL, 


trouble/’ laughed Belle, tenderly kissing the 
soft cheek. 

“Yes; she might get married and run away, 
leaving me as much alone as I am now ; it is all 
right, I know. Agnes, I see you have brought 
your Bible.” 

“Yes; I thought this morning might be a 
pleasant time to continue our conversation of 
the other day about the Sabbath; we stopped 
at a point of great interest to me — preparation 
for the day. The Jews were commanded to 
gather a double quantity of manna on the sixth 
day ; then, on the Sabbath, every man was to 
‘abide in his place.’ I remember so well, when 
I first had the responsibility of a family, how 
you called one Saturday afternoon and found 
me so tired I could not make myself agreeable. 
I told you my Sundays were spoiled by my 
Saturday’s work and care. You gave me some 
hints about planning, so that some of the extras 
would come on Friday ; telling me, also, to pro- 
vide for the Sunday meals on Saturday, as far 
as possible. I acted on those two hints, and 
ever since have aimed to have my Saturday 
afternoons to myself.” 

“I do not remember the call, Agnes,” said 


MV PEARL, 


303 


Mrs. Raymond ; but I know, by experience, 
that this is the only way for a housekeeper and 
mother to enjoy a restful Sabbath ; many poor 
mothers and sisters, who carry the family bur- 
dens, often go to church too exhausted to enjoy 
the service. I have given many young wives 
and sisters the same practical hints.’’ 

I think this must have been my dear moth- 
er’s way,” said Agnes. Everything was done 
to make the family comfortable, yet she never 
seemed hurried nor anxious ; but I did not 
understand, until I had the care myself, how 
much forethought and planning it required.” 

“The Jews, I think, called Friday the * eve of 
the Sabbath,’ said Miss Wright. The trumpet 
sounded that evening from the steps of the 
temple for all labor ta cease. Sunday com- 
menced on Friday at sunset, and lasted till the 
stars appeared on Saturday evening. Then, I 
believe, they were forbidden to commence any 
work on Friday that they could not finish on 
that day.” 

“I wonder if that is not the reason it is con- 
sidered unlucky to commence anything now on 
Friday.'^” queried Belle. 

“ That may be,” laughed Mrs. Raymond ; 


304 


MV PEARL, 


‘‘ but it is a very foolish idea wherever it origin- 
ated. * Work well begun is half done/ so be 
certain, Belle, to make a commencement, be it 
on Friday or any other convenient day. But I 
do place great stress upon preparation for the 
Sabbath. If we fail in it, we may not have to 
fast as the Jews did, who gathered no manna. 
But Agnes, you, and Miss Wright too, perhaps, 
know how much we may lose of the peace, com- 
fort and rest of the Sabbath. On God's day we 
want to be as free from the worry of household 
matters as it is possible to be." 

And from all other worries," chimed in 
Agnes, “ an ideal Sabbath is hard to attain. 
Yet we cannot expect to enjoy our day if the 
morning light finds our hearts full of the con- 
centrated anxiety, care and worldliness of the 
whole week. Oh ! if we could only drop them 
all on Saturday, how blessed it would be." 

‘‘I read, not long ago," said Miss Wright, 
‘‘of the Jewish custom of welcoming and taking 
leave of the Sabbath with the cup of blessing, 
with lights and with spices, ushering in the day 
with the sound of silver trumpets. It seems a 
very beautiful idea, does it not, Mrs, Ray- 
mond } " 


MV PEARL. 


30s 


It certainly does ; it was their day of rejoic- 
ing ; but, alas ! it soon grew to be a mere for- 
mal observance. Jesus found little true heart 
service among the people when He came.’* 

Aunt Maggie, do you think it is right to 
read novels on Sunday } ” asked Belle. I do 
not mean Sunday School books, but genuine 
novels, full of romance, but not a word of re- 
ligion in them.” 

“No, Belle, I do not; I should call that a 
waste of God’s holy time.” 

“ Some of the girls in school do it ; they call 
me ‘prim and prudish’ because I will not.” 

“Perhaps they come from homes where the 
Sabbath is not hallowed, so that it seems to 
them a harmless way of spending the time ; but 
they are losing all the blessing the day was in- 
tended to bring to their hearts. But, dear 
Belle, do not let their example, Mrs. Lansing’s 
teachings, nor anything else, lessen your estim- 
ate of the holiness of God’s day.” 

They sat silent a few moments, then Miss 
Wright spoke rather sadly ; “ Since I have been 
sick — especially since I have been here in the 
mountains — my Sundays have been such sleepy 
ones, I waste so many of the precious hours in 


20 


3 o 6 PEARL. 

sleep ; body and mind are so stupid that I often 
cannot read, nor even think ; it is such a grief 
to me/* 

‘‘And that is just what you need to do now ; 
soon health and strength will return, then the 
spirit will awake, and the Sabbaths be used and 
enjoyed as they once were. I know all about 
it ; how the soul sympathizes with the body. I 
remember once, when I was sick for months, 
how I mourned over my wasted Sabbaths, until 
my husband made me see it in a different light.** 

Miss Wright*s face grew brighter, but she 
continued, “ Sometimes, when you have all been 
at church, and I would sit and watch the cloud- 
shadows on the mountains, and the leaves of 
the trees by my window swaying listlessly in 
the breeze, I just felt as idle and listless as they. 
It often brought the tears to my eyes to think 
that my Sabbaths were just like all my other 
days.** 

“ Those serve who sit and wait, dear Eva ; 
this is your waiting time ; do not imagine you 
have lost your love for God*s day ; lifeless Sun- 
days have been a burden to many sick ones 
who mistook physical languor for deadness of 
soul.** 


MV PEARL. 


307 

Agnes sat with her Bible open. Mrs. Ray- 
mond, I have looked for all that Jesus says 
about His day, and find it is very little. He 
calls Himself the Lord of the Sabbath, yet does 
not enjoin its observance, nor give instructions 
about the way it should be kept.*' 

He gives all that is necessary, Agnes. The 
little He says. His acts of love and mercy, show 
us the spirit in which it should be observed. 
You know the Jews of His time kept the letter 
of the law scrupulously, but it was not heart 
service." 

‘‘Why did Jesus make clay to anoint the 
blind man's eyes, and command the impotent 
man to carry his bed 'i " asked Belle. “ He 
could have healed them without their Hoing 
these things." 

“ For this very purpose that we are talking 
about. Belle — to show them that their customs 
were of human origin, and were foolish and 
wrong ; to show them and us that works of love 
and compassion cannot be wrong on any day. 
The dear Saviour wanted to teach that the Sab- 
bath, to be truly kept, must be kept with the 
heart, and not in mere outward form. The 
Blessed One could not pass by suffering without 


3o8 


MV PEARL. 


being moved to exert His almighty power to 
restore and bless. His infinite pity and love 
were manifested to the sick and diseased on the 
Sabbath, and on all days, in acts of healing 
mercy,*' said Mrs. Raymond with deep feeling. 

How wonderful it all was! " exclaimed Miss 
Wright, with tears in her eyes. 

Wonderful, indeed, it was, and still is, that 
same infinite pity and love are ours to-day, 
dear Eva. Yet for these very deeds of com- 
passion and healing — shown often to the hum- 
blest — did the Jews persecute Jesus and seek to 
kill Him, because they were done on the Sab- 
bath day. Christ's example reveals to us just 
what kind of work He would have His children 
do on His day." 

‘'It always seems to me," said Agnes, “that 
it is the day of days for sweet and gentle minis- 
tries, for deeds of love and kindness." 

“ It certainly is, Agnes. On the Sabbath our 
hearts should go out with peculiar affection and 
tenderness toward relatives and friends, and to- 
ward suffering humanity. But then we must 
not forget that Christ's healing was of the soul 
as well as of the body ; the healing and teaching 
of the soids of men were far the highest part of 


MV PEARL, 


309 


His work. If we — like our Master — can carry 
our little measure of comfort, joy and heavenly 
inspiration to any broken, darkened spirit, surely 
that is a Sabbath labor of love. Most of us can 
find time during the week to provide for the 
bodily needs of the poor around us, but on Sun- 
day our principal aim should be to carry them 
divine food, to tell them of Jesus and His love. 
So you see, Agnes, while Christ said so little 
about keeping the day, His acts teach us many 
lessons.'' 

*^Aunt Maggie, was not Sunday once dedi- 
cated to the worship of the sun 

“ Yes, Belle ; and it is beautiful to think that 
now it celebrates the coming of the glorious 
Sun of Righteousness." 

Aunt Maggie, the great charm of the 
Sabbath, is the resurrection of Christ, is it not } '' 
asked Belle excitedly. 

It is indeed ; even if God had never com- 
manded us to give Him one seventh of our time, 
we could not help remembering and loving the 
day when Jesus rose from the dead." 

And Agnes looking away to the distant hills, 
repeated softly — 

** ‘ Already angels throng the air — 

And He is risen declare . ' ” 


310 


MV PEARL. 


‘‘Yes, my dear girls,” continued Mrs. Ray- 
mond, after a short silence, “the recollection 
that Christ Jesus, our Lord, ‘is risen to-day,’ 
must give preciousness to each returning Sab- 
bath, making it our day of thanksgiving — our 
triumphant holy day ; with such a feeling in our 
hearts, we shall have little trouble in deciding 
what is right or wrong for us to do on Sunday, 
for while we know that every moment of our 
lives belongs to God, we shall feel that His res- 
urrection day is peculiarly his own, to be loved 
and consecrated. Soon we shall all be scat- 
tered, our pleasant little party here broken up ; 
the best I can wish for you is, that all your Sab- 
baths may be blessed ones, until you reach the 
land of eternal joy and praise.” 

Tom, who for some moments had been an 
unnoticed, but attentive listener, suddenly ap- 
peared. “ Come, don’t you call it about time to 
end this long session } ” 

Mrs. Raymond looked at her watch — “ It cer- 
tainly is Tom ; can it be possible that it is 
almost the dinner hour; our dishevelled locks 
will need some arranging.” 

“Yours surely will, Aunt Maggie,” laughed 
Belle ; “ the saucy breezes have not been very 




MV PEARL. 


31I 

polite,” smoothing the gray curls, ‘‘ but no fingers 
can make them look so carelessly pretty as the 
wind has.” 

The children had made the ladies several visits 
during the morning, and soon they came troop- 
ing back with shaggy dog, and cunning dimpled 
cheeked Irene, bringing with them ferns and 
mosses. 

Poor little Irene is sick, I guess,” said 
Grace ; she laid down on the leaves and 
wouldn’t play, ‘cause she wasso tired ” 

“ Are you tired little toddles } ” asked Belle. 
“You are too small to travel so far, I’ll carry 
you home ; ” and Belle took the child in her 
strong arms, saying to Agnes, “ I do believe this 
poor little mite is sick.” 

Tom took charge of Miss Wright, while Mrs, 
Raymond and Agnes gathered up the wraps; 
the children following on, tired and hungry. 

“ What a cavalcade ! ” shouted Tom, “ and 
here comes Cousin Henry to meet us ; come to 
the rescue old fellow, but you can’t have my 
lady.” 

Cousin Henry insisted upon relieving Belle of 
her burden. On the piazza they passed Mrs. 
Lansing seated in a shady corner, the center of 


312 


MY PEARL. 


a cozy little group, all busied with fancy work 
and books. 

“Why, Mr. Mansfield, carrying a colored 
baby ? this must be a new accomplishment,’’ 
was Mrs. Lansing’s remark, with a touch of sar- 
casm in her tone. 

“ The child is sick,” was the short reply from 
Mansfield, as he strode away with his little 
model. 

“ She is fast asleep, bring her right to Aggie’s 
room,” said Belle; “you will not mind having 
her lie on your bed, will you Aggie? she is just 
as sweet and clean as any child.” 

“ Why no, of course not ; let her lie there and 
sleep, perhaps she is only weary ; Dinah is too 
busy now, to care for her little girl.” But a 
pitiful moan from the child gave evidence of 
pain, as well as weariness. 

“I think it was mean in Mrs. Lansing, to 
speak as she did to Cousin Henry,” said Belle 
indignantly, after Mansfield had left the room. 
“ After he passed, I heard her laughing and say- 
ing, ‘ Mr. Mansfield has strange freaks in these 
days ; one cannot imagine what may be the next 
thing that his new religion may prompt him to 
do ! Aggie, I don’t like Mrs. Lansing half so 


MV PEARL, 313 

well as I did at first ; how queer people are, they 
disappoint you so dreadfully/* 

‘^My dear Belle,** said Agnes, putting her 
arm around her young sister, ^'no one is perfect, 
you must not expect perfection.** 

Why, I don*t, Aggie, but I like to find peo- 
ple true. Mrs. Lansing can be so sweet and 
lovely, but she can say awfully hateful, sarcastic 
things ; she is always making fun of religion 
and Christians.** 

Be careful Belle, that you are not influenced.** 
** Indeed she can*t do that, but I am vexed to 
find she is not what she seems ; she is so hand- 
some and elegant, and entertaining ; but with all 
her graces she cannot compare with my sweet, 
true sister,** giving Agnes a hug. 

So Agnes Spencer*s fears of Mrs. Lansing’s 
evil influence over Belle were scattered, yet she 
regretted that this young girl must learn so 
soon, that outward appearances cannot always 
be trusted, nor honeyed words and smiles always 
believed. 

‘‘We must not be too severe in our judgment 
of Mrs. Lansing; she seems to be very much 
alone in the world, and she has no hope in God, 
no hope of heaven ; she is greatly to be pitied.** 


314 


MV PEARL, 


** I did not think of that ; her heart must be 
sad sometimes ; I am sorry for her, but Aggie, 
I think at first she was the most delightful, 
woman I ever saw/’ 


MV PEARL, 


3^5 


CHAPTER XXL 

Little Irene proved to be very sick; that 
evening when Agnes went to Dinah’s room to 
inquire about the household pet, she found the 
child moaning and tossing on its mother’s lap. 
Dinah was rocking her gently, and trying to 
quiet her in all tender, motherly ways. For 
several days she was very sick. Agnes, Belle, 
and kind Mrs. Raymond, helped Dinah in the 
care of the little one. One little lullaby that 
Belle sang always quieted Irene — “Sleep, Baby 
Sleep.” Again and again she called for it, and 
Belle sang it, sadly wondering if little Irene was 
the lamb that “dear Jesus” would soon carry 
in His arms. 

A few days of pain and restlessness, a few 
days of loving, tending, anxiety and tears, then 
the frail life they were watching flickered and 
went out, the little one lay cold and still in 
death, while Dinah stood over her darling with 
streaming eyes. “ My dear pet lammie has done 
gone to lib wid de angels, Miss Agnes — gone to 


3i6 


AfV PEARL, 


be Jesus* little lammie. Jesus tuck her, but poor 
Dinah's leff all alone." 

Agnes Spencer hardly knew how to speak to 
the poor broken heart ; but Mrs. Raymond, who 
had little ones of her own ‘‘ safe in the arms of 
Jesus," went to the colored mother with such 
soothing words of comfort and hope, that Dinah’s 
face shone with the joy of the blessed thought. 
•‘Jesus lub my darling little girl so much dat 
He mus’ hab her in His heabenly garden. No 
sin, no sorrow, no trubble for my little Irene 
any more. Jesus pay Dinah great honor to take 
her chile to lib wid Him." 

The death of the little girl cast a gloom over 
the whole house, for the pretty, cunning Irene 
had been a great pet and favorite with every 
one. Grace was inconsolable, while Belle, Tom, 
and even Mansfield, felt almost as bad ; but Mrs. 
Lansing, for some reason, did not join in the 
universal regret for the child and sympathy for 
poor Dinah. “ I cannot imagine why there 
should be so much fuss made about the death of 
a servant’s little black baby," she was heard to 
remark more than once. 

Did she think the mother heart could not 
grieve and mourn because her skin was dark? 


¥V PEARL, 


317 


Poor Dinah, the colored cook, carried a heavier 
weight of sorrow than many mothers do when 
their daintily dressed, fair-complexioned little 
daughters are taken away, for was she not 
Dinah's all, and did she not love her little Irene 
with a more devoted, unselfish love, than many 
wealthy mothers lavish upon their darlings ? '' 

Dinah had no friends nor acquaintances near ; 
her former home was far away in the sunny 
South, so Dr. Raymond and others arranged for 
a little service in the parlor and a burial in the 
pleasant woods not far from the house. The 
boarders sent for a pretty casket, in which they 
placed the little Irene, looking very sweet, her 
plump cheeks and dimpled hands unwasted by 
long illness. The children gathered wild flowers 
and laid them in and around the coffin — beauti- 
ful flowers that the child had loved. Oh, if 
she could only see them!" exclaimed Grace; 
‘‘ how her eyes used to dance when she found any 
handsome ones, how quick she would pick them 
and hold them tight in her fat little hands." 

But the soft, lustrous eyes — the charm of the 
little girl — were hidden under the closed lids, 
never again to look upon earthly flowers. Dr. 
Raymond spoke a few simple, tender words that 


318 


MV PEARL. 


the children could understand, and offered a 
touching prayer that went straight to poor 
Dinah’s heart At Belle’s suggestion, the little 
folks sang ‘‘Jesus loves me” — Irene’s favorite 
hymn. When Mrs. Raymond gathered the chil- 
dren together, Sunday afternoons, she always 
asked to sing these sweet verses that have been 
sung by so many childish voices all over the 
world. 

“And now she sings them up in heaven,” 
said Dr. Raymond, “and knows better than we 
can imagine how much Jesus loves little chil- 
dren.” Then they laid the casket, containing 
the little form so precious to one heart, out 
under the trees, and Dinah, with the strong 
faith of her race, went about her work, gentle 
and quiet, but comforted and cheered by the 
hope of re-union. 

“ Sometimes, Miss Grace, I think I hears de 
angels singin’, and I knows my little Irene’s 
voice, and she puts out her little hands to me ; 
she’s just a-waitin’ for me to come to de heab- 
enly city, de blessed chile ! ” 

“ Do you really think she is } ” asked Grace 
wonderingly, “ she can’t see you.” 

“Why, Miss Grace, she’s right here wid me 


MV PEARL. 


319 


all de time ; I knows she is ; some day Til just 
take her in dese arms ; won't dat be joyful ? " 

Poor little Irene's death — with the interest 
and sympathy it excited in the house — and the 
simple funeral, seemed to arouse all Mrs. Lan- 
sing's bitterness and opposition ; she made 
many sarcastic speeches about the little black 
baby," as she always called the child, which 
shocked many hearts. 

I think Mrs. Lansing is just dreadful," said 
Belle to Agnes. ‘‘ I cannot imagine why she 
feels so, she is generally kind ; why should she 
hate this poor innocent child 1 Do you suppose 
it is because her skin was black } " 

Oh, Belle ! it is not Irene that Mrs. Lansing 
hates," replied Agnes, with a pitiful look on 
her face ; ‘‘ I fear it is the enmity of her heart 
toward Christ and his people. You know Dinah 
is a very earnest Christian, she is always sing- 
ing and talking about 'her Jesus,' in her Metho- 
dist fashion. Then little Irene has been a 
special pet with the Christians in the house. 
Poor Mrs. Lansing ! If she only had ignorant 
Dinah's sweet hope and trust in the Saviour 
how much happier her life would be." 

One evening, just before Dr. Raymond left 


320 


MV PEARL. 


the mountains, some of his friends led him on 
to speak of all he had seen in foreign lands, 
asking him many questions about the state of 
morals and religion in France and other coun- 
tries. As usual, Mansfield was sitting near Dr. 
Raymond ; they were so constantly together 
that Mrs. Lansing had named them The In- 
separables.’' In Dr. Raymond’s statement of 
the results of his own observations while abroad, 
several times he appealed to Mansfield, especi- 
ally in regard to some things in France, for the 
artist had spent much time in the beautiful city 
of Paris. Mansfield was astonished and sad- 
dened to find how utterly ignorant he was about 
matters which had evidently awakened Dr. 
Raymond’s deep interest. 

At length he exclaimed, ‘‘You must remem- 
ber, Dr. Raymond, that I visited foreign shores 
with my eyes closed to everything that did not 
relate to my profession ; I saw the artistic, but 
as to the state of the people — physical or spir- 
itual — I did not trouble myself to inquire ; it 
was a narrow view, but I accomplished my 
end.” 

“ Oh ! excuse me, Mansfield ; I know you 
were completely pre-occupied, but if you ever 


MY PEARL. 321 

go again you will return better posted on some 
things, I do not doubt/’ 

Dr. Raymond gave a very interesting account 
of the MacAll mission, and the noble work it 
has done, and is doing, in sunny France, that 
glorious land where placards — ^ No God, no re- 
ligion,’ and they might have added no Sabbath 
— were often seen.” 

Mansfield was all interest; he did not even 
know that there was such a mission. ‘‘ The 
next time I visit France I will spend my Sun- 
days helping on this good work,” he thought. 
Mr. Fenton asked Mansfield about the Ameri- 
can Chapel at Paris. The young artist had to 
admit that he had never heard of it, and knew 
nothing of its success. 

But where did you attend church "i ” asked 
the young minister in surprise. 

Mansfield answered with some embarrass- 
ment, ‘‘ I might as well confess that I never 
attended any church in all the time I was in 
charming Paris, excepting to drop into some 
cathedral to hear some fine music, or catch 
some fine effect when the building was lighted. 
Sunday was my working day as well as Monday 
but I am glad to say I have seen my mistake.” 


21 


322 


MV PEARL, 


Mr. Perrin turned the attention from the em- 
barrassed young man by asking — Dr. Ray- 
mond, do you not think there is much of old 
time Pharisaical formalism in the church of the 
present day in regard to keeping the Sabbath 
'' Well, I sincerely hope not, Mr. Perrin.’* 

‘‘ But I have seen professing Christians who 
were very conscientious in attending church 
and prayer meetings, men who could not be 
persuaded to take a walk or ride on Sunday, or 
to touch a secular book or paper, yet whose 
hearts were full of strife, bitterness, uncharita- 
bleness, and all iniquity, and who carried these 
evil things right into their church pews. Is not 
such a service a mere form } Is it any more 
acceptable now than in olden times 

‘‘Certainly not; no outward observance of 
God*s command can atone for neglect of the 
weightier matters of the law — the great law of 
love. I fear the Christians you mention were 
not the genuine article ; but we must be careful, 
Mr. Perrin, how we judge the hearts of our 
fellow-travelers.” 

“ Charity in all our judgments,*’ said kind 
Mrs. Raymond, “ nothing can compensate for 
the want of that. I do suppose, if we could 


MV PEARL. 323 

read the hearts of our fellow men, condemnation 
would be far rarer than it is.” 

‘‘You are right, Mrs. Raymond, I know; per- 
haps I am a little severe, but sometimes evil 
things crop out so conspicuously that we are 
forced to our conclusions.” 

“I often wonder,” said Dr. Raymond, “what 
the world would be without the Sabbath. Think 
of our missionaries and our mission stations in 
the isles of the sea, deprived of the moral power 
of this break in the weekly labor, this day of 
heavenly aims and instructions. We cannot 
imagine the sin and misery of the world if this 
day were blotted out of the calendar.” 

“ May we not expect a special presence of the 
Spirit on the Sabbath in our labor of winning 
souls to Christ ? ” asked Mr. Perrin. 

“ I think we may ; the first outpouring of the 
Spirit was on that day, thus constituting the 
‘triple light, ^ of which Wordsworth speaks in 
his beautiful hymn.” 

“But the most blessed remembrance which 
the dawn of dawns brings to our minds each 
week,” exclaimed Mrs. Raymond, “ is the truth 
that Christ Jesus has rolled away the stone 
through redemption's might for us ; that there 


324 PEARL, 

is no barrier between our souls and God. We 
need not save all our rejoicing for Easter/' with 
a happy smile, ‘‘for every returning Sabbath 
morning is an Easter of joy and gladness." 

“ Oh ! I long to tell the story," exclaimed 
Mansfield with a beaming face as he rose to go. 

September had cast her soft hazy veil over 
the mountains, and filled the air with lulling, 
drowsy music. Already an occasional branch 
of brightly tinted foliage, a flaming clump of 
alders, or sumachs in the lowlands, told the sad 
tale — summer has ended, decay has commenced. 
Nature's yearly solemn parable to the soul of 
man. But if it be a solemn lesson it need not 
be a sad one, for the resurrection of spring is 
sure to follow, and death is but the beginning 
of life. The spring and summer of life fly 
swiftly, then comes the autumn of decay, fore- 
runner of the winter of death, but beyond is the 
fadeless, deathless land, where naught can 
change nor wither. 

The abiders among mountains and valleys 
were forsaking their summer dwelling-places 
for their city homes. Our pleasant little party 
must be broken up. Dr. and Mrs. Raymond 
must return to their work, and Belle and Tom 


MY PEARL, 


325 


to their school, while the two artist cousins had 
decided that they, too, must leave, as they 
wished to make several other little trips before 
settling down for the winter. Agnes Spencer, 
with Miss Wright and little Grace, would be the 
only ones to remain. Even they concluded that 
their stay would be short, as they feared that 
the large house would be very lonely without 
its usual company. It may be too quiet even 
for us ; we do not care to be left utterly alone,*' 
were Miss Wright's words. 

‘‘ This first Sabbath in September, and our 
last one among these glorious hills ! " exclaimed 
Dr. Raymond to Henry Mansfield, at their 
usual Sunday morning meeting on the piazza. 
“ I do leave them most regretfully, exchanging 
these quiet, peaceful scenes for the noise and 
bustle of city life. Yet I do long to get back to 
my work among my waiting people. I hope to 
go down to them from these heights with new 
strength and zeal for my duties." 

“ I do not doubt you will take hold of work 
with new earnestness. Dr. Raymond. But \i you 
regret leaving this delightful retreat, these beau- 
tiful hills, think how hard it will be for me to 
leave them, for here is my true birth-place. I 


326 MY PEARL, 

have a friend who courted his wife at a moun- 
tain resort, and every year these two happy 
young people go back to the spot that will ever 
be so dear for its memories. I do not know but 
Cousin Robert will be doing the same thing one 
of these days.'’ 

Dr. Raymond nodded and smiled. “ I should 
not be surprised.” 

But, Dr. Raymond, no lover's tender recol- 
lections and associations can equal those which, 
to me, will ever be connected with these hills.” 

You are right, Mansfield ; this will ever be 
to you the most blessed spot on earth ; no union 
of hearts — however true and perfect — can com- 
pare with the union of a soul with its God. 
When this is consummated there is joy among 
the angels of heaven.” 

‘‘Sometimes, Dr. Raymond, the fear will 
creep into my heart that I may fail and wander 
away, for I see, daily, more and more of my own 
weakness. I cannot imagine anything more 
dreadful than to go back to those old days of 
unrest and unbelief — those Sabbath breaking, 
godless days.” 

“ Those fears are born of the devil ; put them 
away as soon as possible. You need have no 


MY PEARL, 


327 


such fears ; God is able to keep you faithful to 
the end. God never forsakes, we do the forsak- 
ing; but He is able to keep us even from this 
treachery. Go forward trustfully and courage- 
ously to meet every foe ; be not afraid, for has 
he not said, ‘ Lo ! I am with you alway ‘ Hav- 
ing loved His own which were in the world, 
He loved them unto the end.' " 


328 


MV PEARL. 


CHAPTER XXII. 

Before the breakfast bell sounded all our 
little party had gathered on the piazza for a 
view of the beautiful mountains and the lovely 
valley, Miss Wright, for the first time, being 
among the number, receiving most hearty con- 
gratulations upon her rosy cheeks and bright 
eyes, which the invigorating mountain air had 
at last restored. 

“ There is an elixir up here that will heal if 
we can only have the patience to wait for it,'' 
laughed Dr. Raymond. 

It was a happy little company. This must 
be our very best Sabbath," said Mrs. Raymond. 
‘‘ I do not mean to spoil my day — as I fear my 
gudeman here is a little inclined to do — with 
regrets that so soon we must leave all this 
beauty. We have been upon the heights and 
looked off on the land of Beulah, and now we 
will go down gladly, if a little regretfully, to our 
work in the valley, but to day must be all joy." 

And a joyful day it proved to be to all those 


MV PEARL. 329 

hearts, even Tom catching the infection, for he 
wrote to Agnes in his first letter from school — 
‘‘ What a good day that was, that last Sunday 
in the mountains ; we don't have any such 
Sundays in this place." 

Again, that morning. Dr. Raymond was to 
preach in the valley church. This earnest Chris- 
tian made one more effort to win Mrs. Lansing 
to a better state of feeling, inviting her most 
cordially and politely to attend the service, but 
she as politely declined. A very decided re- 
fusal it was, although expressed very affably, 
with many smiles and thanks. It was a grief 
to Dr. and Mrs. Raymond to leave the moun- 
tains without any hope that this gifted woman 
was seeking after God. 

When Dr. Raymond told Mansfield of Mrs. 
Lansing's refusal, the young man smiled. I 
could have told you it would be useless effort ; 
she is a very determined woman — one not to be 
easily influenced ; her forte is to influence 
others ; for that she has a natural talent." 

The little church was filled, that beautiful 
September morning, nearly all the boarders go- 
ing to hear Dr. Raymond, while the little hamlet 
and its vicinity sent out a goodly number. Miss 


330 


MY PEARL. 


Wright was able to attend for the first time. It 
was a happy day for her. She rode down the 
hill — accompanied by Robert and Agnes Spen- 
cer — as the bell was sounding its invitation. 

Dr. Raymond’s heart was full that day. As 
Henry Mansfield said, He had a message from 
the Lord of heaven and earth, and he delivered 
it most faithfully.” In closing his sermon he 
made a powerful and eloquent appeal for the 
sanctity of God’s day. As Mansfield listened 
to the burning words he wondered how he ever 
could have flung away the precious pearls — his 
Sabbath days — unmindful of their priceless 
value. With a penitent heart, he resolved, 
afresh, to guard them jealously in the future, 
that they be not lost nor lightly esteemed, but 
be kept and used with watchful care, as we 
prize and wear a valuable jewel, the gift of a 
loved, departed one. 

As the day was very warm few remained to 
the Sunday School, and there was a class for 
Mansfield. Shy, awkward boys they seemed ; 
but he soon discovered that they had quick, 
bright minds. Sitting down beside them, he 
soon became greatly interested as he strove to 
show them — with story and illustration — the 


MY PEARL, 331 

infinite love of God in Christ. He was aston- 
ished to find that he soon won their undivided 
attention. In the little chapel that day a 
treasure house seemed to open before the eyes 
of Henry Mansfield. He saw something of the 
true worth of the immortal soul of the humblest 
and most degraded, and caught a glimpse of 
all that he might be enabled to do for sinful, 
wandering men, which sent a thrill of delight 
through his heart. In after years, with all the 
enthusiasm and earnestness with which he 
painted beautiful pictures, he took hold of labor 
for Christ, developing rare gifts, and finding in 
the glorious work a blessedness which he had 
never found in his beloved art. 

As the sun was nearing the western peaks 
that afternoon, there was a delightful little com- 
munion service in Ernest Saunders’ room. 
Ernest had long been intending and desiring to 
unite with the little valley church, but many 
things had prevented. Now he was very anxious 
that the feast be spread before Dr. Raymond 
left the mountains, so, at his earnest request, 
his pastor had arranged for the meeting that 
afternoon. 

A few old friends — with the little company 


332 


MY PEARL, 


from the hotel — were the only ones present. 
These new friends who had met in his room so 
often during the summer Sunday afternoons, all 
strangers at the commencement of the season, 
excepting Dr. Raymond, had wound themselves 
very closely around Ernest’s heart ; he was very 
happy to have them with him at this glad ser- 
vice. But there was another in that little room 
that day who was far more welcome than were 
even these true, kind friends ; another whose 
radiant form was all unseen by mortal eyes, but 
whose presence was felt by every heart. Jesus 
— the ‘‘Elder Brother” — took His seat beside 
the board, speaking sweet words of comfort and 
peace; saying, in tender accents, “Take, eat, 
this is My body broken for you ; this do in re- 
membrance of Me.” 

“ In remembrance of Me ! ” How blessed the 
words sounded in the ears of Henry Mansfield, 
as he sat there an interested spectator at this 
beautiful, solemn service. He could hardly 
keep back the tears as he remembered all that 
Christ had suffered for him. How wonderful 
and touching it all seemed to him, carrying him 
back to his boyhood’s days, when he sat beside 
his sainted mother at the feast, and wondered 


MV PEARL. 333 

what it could all mean. Ah ! he understood its 
meaning now, and knew why his mother’s face 
shone through her tears as she took the sacred 
symbols. 

For a few moments there was silence in the 
room, a brooding silence which could be felt, 
and seemed to Mansfield more impressive than 
any words. Sweet peace was in the very air — 
God’s peace — and it settled down upon his 
spirit like a benediction. The silence was 
broken by Dr. Raymond singing the sweet 
words of the hymn, There is a fountain filled 
with blood.” Henry Mansfield joined in the 
singing with an overflowing heart, thanking 
God that he might hope that his soul had been 
cleansed at this fountain, that upon him — all 
sinful and rebellious as he was — the unspeaka- 
ble gift had been bestowed. 

Not much like an afflicted one did Ernest 
Saunders look that afternoon, as he took the 
bread and wine in memory of Him who died to 
save his soul. Mansfield watched his face — 
glowing with solemn joy — and , wondered how 
he could ever have called this happy Christian 
‘‘ poor Saunders.” 

‘*We shall all meet again some day,” said 


334 


MV PEARL. 


Dr. Raymond at the close ; if not here on 
earth, then in the beautiful celestial city. It 
does not matter whether it be here or there, but 
we shall surely meet, for are we not all one in 
Christ Jesus ?” 

One heart in the room felt a pang at these 
words. It was Tom Spencer’s. He wondered 
whether he should be left out at the glad meet- 
ing time. Dear little Grace — with her sweet, 
child-like faith— never doubted for a moment 
that she would be among the happy throng, and 
with the Saviour that she loved. 

A parting hymn, a few words of prayer, with 
its touching benediction, then the little company 
separated quietly, feeling that heaven had in- 
deed come down “ their souls to greet,” on this 
last Sabbath which they were to spend together 
on the heights. “ From this sacred little room 
we always carry away a blessing,” said Dr. Ray- 
mond to his wife, as they slowly climbed the 
hill in the fading light. 

Agnes and Mansfield walked home together, 
taking the same path they took that first Sab- 
bath afternoon, and stopping at Agnes’ rock to 
rest and look off upon the beautiful valley and 
distant hills. 


MV PEARL, 


335 


Cousin Agnes, do you remember the lines 
you repeated that first Sunday on this* rock — 
‘To be alone with God, this is to rest* ? ** 

“ Oh ! yes, I remember very well.** 

“ I could not understand it then, but I do 
now. I understood it this afternoon in that 
little room.** 

“ ‘ Great shall be the peace of Thy children,* ** 
said Agnes, the tears filling her eyes, thankful 
tears that this dear cousin had found the true 
resting place. 

“ I can hardly believe I am the same person,** 
continued Mansfield. “ How vexed I was that 
first Sabbath that you all spent the day so re- 
ligiously, and now there is nothing I prize as I 
do these services of prayer and praise.** 

“ Like me, you have found your lost pearl,** 
said Agnes with a bright smile. 

“ Yes, I have ; and it is a precious gem, ever 
to be treasured.** 

They talked on until the twilight warned 
them homeward, Mansfield going over all the 
path God had led him, admitting to Agnes that 
he had never been at ease since the night of the 
fire, and thanking her for all her kind interest, 
and sweet, winning teachings. 


336 


MV PEARL, 


The next day the inmates of this pleasant 
resort began to depart. Dr. Raymond and wife, 
Belle and Tom, went the first of the week, 
Mansfield and Robert Spencer a few days later. 

There were two kind acts which Mansfield 
did before his departure that carried joy to two 
hearts ; one was to copy his picture of little 
Irene and present it to Dinah. ‘‘ De blessed 
Lord must hab put it into your heart, Massa 
Henry, to gib me back rpy lammie,” sobbing 
and crying! Dis goes wid poor Dinah till she 
find her baby on de udder shore.'' 

The other heart made happy by a gift was 
that of Ernest Saunders. The day before leav- 
ing Mansfield went down to the cottage to say 
good-bye to his friend, carrying with him two 
lovely little landscapes ; a quiet scene from the 
meadow, with birds and brook; and another 
with rocks, woods and distant mountains, saying 
very soberly, “ They were not painted on Sun- 
day." 

Ernest's eyes just danced with delight, for he 
had a great love of the beautiful. ‘‘ Why, Mr. 
Mansfield, this is just like bringing these charm- 
ing spots right into my room." 

Mansfield had been an almost daily visitor at 
the cottage since he became a Christian. He 


MV PEARL, 337 

hated to leave this newly-found friend, and he 
knew that Saunders would miss his calls. You 
have taught me many blessed lessons, Saunders. 
You were such an enigma to me at the first. I 
could not imagine how a man, cut off from all 
that makes life desirable, could be so buoyant 
and happy, often full of fun, so patient and sub- 
missive. I thought you were the most unnatural 
man I ever met, but it is all plain to me now. 
Christ is your life and joy. He is compensation 
for all your trials here on earth, and then heaven 
is beyond. I know now what it is that makes 
your face shine. Whenever I am tempted to 
murmur or complain, I shall remember you, my 
good friend.'' 

‘‘ And I shall not forget you ; these lovely 
pictures will be a continual reminder; how I 
shall enjoy them when winter comes, and every- 
thing is dreary outside. ‘ A thing of beauty is 
a joy for ever,' they say, and these will be a con- 
tinual light and joy in my room." 

The young artist grasped the thin white hand 
in his strong brown one, with a hearty Good- 
bye, Saunders, my good friend." 

‘‘ Good-bye, Mr. Mansfield ; may God bless 
you." 

22 


338 


MV PEARL. 


“ Now drop the Mr. and call me Mansfield ; 
you and I are friends — true and tried — as long 
as we both live.’* 

‘‘And on beyond,” said Saunders smiling. 
“How glad I am we may hope to meet in 
heaven.” 

“ I do not think so much of that home, per- 
haps, as you do. I want to live and work for 
Christ; I have only just commenced to know 
the true joy of living; there is so much I long 
to do for Him — my Master and my King.” 

“ How rejoiced I am, Mansfield, that you are 
going to carry the message to darkened souls.” 

And thus the two men parted, the one to go 
out into the world to do brave, noble work for 
God and humanity; the other to do equally 
noble, perhaps braver work in his quiet room ; 
for, as Mansfield said to Saunders, “To suffer 
and be strong is more heroic than to be strong 
and work.” 

Ernest Saunders’ words of hope and cheer 
went far and wide through his letters, while his 
beautiful example was a power for good, of 
which he little dreamed. When the secrets of 
earth are revealed, then shall it be understood, 
what his brave life hath wrought. 


MV PEARL. 


339 


Oh ! these patient, suffering lives ; how many 
hearts thank God for all their sweet teachings ; 
what would the world do without the pattern of 
their quiet trust and submission, this tumultu- 
ous world, with all its hurry and fret ? 

Such lives are a poem, an inspiration, a testi- 
mony to all that God can be to a human spirit ; 
the busy world needs the example of their 
patient, joyful living. 

Be comforted then, O afflicted one, and cheer- 
fully bide God’s time for release from pain and 
weakness. 

When Agnes Spencer went to her room, after 
watching the stage out of sight which carried 
away her brother Robert and Cousin Henry, 
she was feeling rather lonely and sad, but on 
her table she found the following little poem in 
Cousin Henry’s hand-writing, which dissipated 
all sad thought : 

My Pearl, my beautiful Pearl, 

My precious Sabbath dayl 
I hold in my hand a priceless gem, 

So fair it might deck a diadem; 

Shall I cast my Pearl away 1 

My Pearl, my beautiful Pearl ; 

Lost treasure found at last 
The brightest jewel in all the seven, 

Aglow with clearest light from heaven ; 

How blind I was in the past 1 


340 


MY PEARL. 


My Pearl, my goodly Pearl ! 

No gem sheds a purer ray; 

The Saviour has opened the casket fair^ 
Revealing the beauty hidden there ; 

Blest resurrection day ! 

As Agnes read the lines her eyes brightened. 
‘‘ Dear Cousin Henry, how I rejoice with you ! '' 
she exclaimed aloud ; yet she hardly realized 
how much she had helped him in finding this 
hidden treasure. 

Agnes was the only one of our party who re- 
ceived a parting gift from Ernest Saunders. 
When she went to the cottage to make her last 
call he presented her with a lovely little card, 
which he had decorated himself. A cherished 
token of affection it was, one that Agnes kept as 
the sweetest memento of her sojourn among the 
beautiful hills. During these long summer 
days, when Ernest had heard so much said 
about art and pictures, he had caught the infec- 
tion, and grown so enthusiastic that Mansfield, 
before his departure, gave him some instruction 
in painting, thus opening to the invalid a new 
source of entertainment and delight. Many 
dark wintry days were made very bright to 
Ernest by the use of brushes, pencils, and other 
materials sent him by his artist friend in the 
city. 


AfV PEARL. 


341 


Agnes had intended, before leaving the moun- 
tains, to provide Ernest with a large screen to 
protect him from the heat of the stove, from 
which he often suffered. But one day, when 
she called, she found the needed article already 
there. Another kind friend had supplied his 
want, and made him very grateful and happy. 
So Agnes sent for a nice “Teacher’s Bible,” 
which she knew Ernest greatly desired, leaving 
it at the cottage to be a surprise and comfort to 
him in the loneliness that must follow the de- 
parture of so many friends. 

“ My dear, blessed Bible,” he wrote her in his 
first letter, “is daily read with many grateful 
thoughts of the giver ; it is a treasure to me. I 
often lie and hold it in my hand, then look up 
at Mr. Mansfield’s beautiful pictures — hanging 
opposite my bed — and thank God for all the 
dear friends and pleasant memories of the sum- 
mer that is past and gone.” 

In a couple of weeks Robert Spencer returned 
for his sisters and Miss Wright. After their 
departure silence and loneliness took possession 
of the deserted rooms, piazzas and corridors of 
the large hotel, which had been so gay and 
musical for several months. The woods, moun- 
tains and sylvan lake, which had echoed and re 


342 


MY PEARL. 


echoed with song and laughter, were left in 
their lonely beauty and grandeur, with no 
human eye to admire, no human voice to break 
the stillness. 

One could almost imagine the hills asking, 
‘‘ Why did not these lovers of Nature remain to 
behold us in our glorious autumn dress of dark 
purple, yellow and rich crimson ? ‘ a pomp and 
pageant' which nothing in their city homes can 
equal." But this wealth of glory which should 
flame out on hill and mountain side, all unseen 
and unadmired, would speedily fade and die. 
Already the leaves covered the little grave under 
the trees, and soon the snow would hide it from 
sight ; but Dinah went away comforted — carry- 
ing with her the precious picture — for she knew 
that the cold wintry blasts could never reach 
her darling, now safe in the beautiful land. 

To many of the guests the summer of rest 
and recreation was ended ; the winter of hard 
work and endeavor must commence ; but they 
had acquired new strength, vitality and courage 
for the battle. 

Robert Spencer left the hills a very happy 
young man, for during the bright, beautiful 
days of his stay among them he had sought and 
gained the heart of one long admired and loved. 


A/y PEARL, 


343 


Some went down from these mountain tops 
nearer to God, more earnest to do His will; a 
few thanked Dr. Raymond most heartily for his 
faithful words about keeping the Sabbath; so 
this noble servant of God returned to his city 
home, comforted by the thought that his efforts 
in that direction had not been lost. 

To others it had been only a time of gayety ; 
few thoughts of Him who laid the foundations 
of these hills, and clothed them in living green, 
had entered their minds ; earthly things had so 
filled the hours that God had been crowded out 
of their thoughts. By many of God's dear 
children the Sabbaths had been misspent or 
frittered away, so that they left those scenes of 
glorious beauty, which should have led them 
heavenward, with souls dwarfed and starved, for 
how can a Christian grow and thrive without 
these precious days ? 

Ah, these unhallowed, broken Sabbaths ! will 
they ever be redeemed from profanation } Yes, 
the time is coming, the glad millennial time, the 
Sabbath of the world, when every day will be 
holy to the Lord ; but there will be one of un- 
rivalled brightness — a peerless gem among the 
seven — whose dawning will be hailed with de- 
light by all hearts. With the first beams of 


344 


MV PEARL, 


that blessed resurrection morning the eager 
throngs will hasten to the house of God, one 
saying to another, Come, let us go up and 
worship, let us rejoice and sing praises, for 
Jesus Christ is risen to-day/' Not one among 
all the joyful throng will fail to remember and 
sanctify the day which commemorates the 
world's redemotion from the power of sin and 
death. 

In an eastern town lived, until recently, the 
happy Christian who appears in this book under 
the name of Ernest Saunders. The fac^s of his 
life, as told here are all true, many of the words 
he speaks are his own, while every sweet, trust- 
ful sentiment which he is represented as ex- 
pressing, is in exact keeping with his simple 
faith and cheerful, submissive spirit. The won- 
derful Christian fortitude, patience and joyful- 
ness with which he bore the heavy cross that a 
loving Father saw fit to lay upon him in early 
life, have been a beautiful lesson to many hearts. 
May they speak to many others ! 


THE END. 


530 Broadway, New York^ 

March, 1884. 


ROBERT CARTER AND BROTHERS' 


NEW BOOKS. 

# 


HANDS FULL OF HONEY, and other Sermons, preached 

in 1883, by C. H. Spurgeon. i2mo. ^i.oo. 


THE PRESENT TRUTH. 

GEON. I2mO. $ 1 , 00 , 

Sermons. 10 vols. i2mo . . $10.00 
volume sold separately at $i.oa 

Morning by Morning. i2mo i.oo 
Evening by Evening. i2mo . i.oo 
Types And Emblems. i2mo . i.oo 
Saint and Saviour. i2mo . i.oo 
Feathers for Arrows. i2mo i.oo 
Lectures to Students. i2mo i.oo 
Spurgeon’s Gems. i2mo . . i.oo 


New Sermons by C. H. Spur- 


Commenting and Commenta. 

RiEs. i2mo ...... $1.00 

John Ploughman’s Talk . . .75 

John Ploughman’s Pictures. 

i6mo 75 

John Ploughman’s Talk and 

Pictures i2mo i.oo 

Gleanings among the Sheaves. 
i8mo 60 


THE LIFE AND WORKS OF THOMAS GUTH 
RIE, D.D. New, neat, and very cheap edition, ii vols. $10.00. 
Or, separately, as follows : — 


Guthrie’s Autobiography 

AND Life. 2 vols. i2mo . $2.00 
The Gospel in Ezekiel. i2mo i.oo 
The Saint’s Inheritance . . i.oo 
The Way to Life. i2mo. . i.oo 
On the Parables. Illustrated, i.oo 
The City and Ragged Schools, i.oo 


Man and the Gospel, and 
Our Father’s Bvsiness. 

In I vol. i2mo .... $1.00 
Speaking to the Heart. i2mo i.oo 
Out of Harness. i2rao . . i.oo 
Studies of Character. lamo x.00 


2 


CARTERS^ RECENT BOOKS. 


WORKS OF THE REV. T. L. CUYLER, D.D, 


The Empty Crib. 24mo, gilt . $ i.oo 
Stray Arrows. i8mo ... .60 

Cedar Christian. i8mo . . .75 

Thought Hives. With Por- 
trait. i2mo 1.50 


Pointed Papers. i2mo . . ^1.50 
From the Nile to Norway. 

i2mo 1.50 

God’s Light on Dark Clouds. 
i8ino 75 


*A. L. O. E. LIBRARY. New and very beautiful edition. 
Complete in 50 volumes. i6mo, crimson cloth. Put up in a neat 
wooden case. Netj ^28.00. 

The volumes are sold separately at 80 cents each. 


OLIVE LIBRARY. 40 large i6mo volumes, containing 
15,340 pages, in a neat wooden case. Net (no discount to S. S. Libra- 
ries), ^25.00. 

INFORMATION AND ILLUSTRATION for Sermon* 

and Addresses. By G. S. Bowes. * i2mo. ^^1.50. 


THE PUBLIC MINISTRY AND PASTORAL METH- 
ODS OF OUR LORD. By W. G. Blaikie, D.D. ^1.50. 

PHILOSOPHY AND CHRISTIANITY. By Prof, George 
S. Morris. i2mo. $ 1 . 7 $. 

HOW SHALL I GO TO GOD ? By Horatius Bonar, D.D. 
i8mo. 40 cents. 

THE HUMAN MIND. By Edward J. Hamilton, D.D. 
8vo. ^3.00. 

MOSES AND THE PROPHETS. By Dr. W. H. Green. 
i2mo. ^i.oo. 

THE NEW TESTAMENT SCRIPTURES: Their Claims, 
History, and Authority. By A. H. Charteris, D.D. 8vo. ^2.00. 

THE LIFE AND LABORS OF ROBERT MOFFAT, 

Missionary to Africa. i2mo. $1.2^. 

ARNOT ON THE PARABLES. New edition. i2mo. 






% 




V 


». :M^'- ''■<^* ^■ 

" / \. ’’J^WJ \ 

<• . V 

4 - 7 -, r \0 *' 

Q^ . c^y^jvrw -y ^ y> 

\* ^ < 5 * ''' 

Sr s L^ '' 



-oo^ 


o 5 

^ « 


L.* ri^ 0 C^ »> CL*’ 

Y.O, of «- ■* * ® 

a'^ a.'^ ^ r l<3 5l ^ 



X® *. 

C^ y> « CL* I 

"l!ol ^ V^ ^ * 0 /• ^ V.- 

.<f - ^:^M-l ^ <5^ ' “ 

^ ' Z 


vO O 

N V- 

"^C 



‘V <j 



■ o'^ : 



A*^ ON c . .V'«, 'V ■'O’^'* 4 

G*^ <* ^ .# v' •< fP 

r\ <A ^ ^ 

©o' O 

/ * 


' ^ a' 

^ ^ ^ -T 

^ A O'*'. CL* 

of S-, / 

A ^ V - ^ 






.0 N 0 







> V V* <#. 

' ^o %•/ 

.* >-\l 

,v ' CX * 

A ^ 

A a\ « V I * a '^' 

' S' ' 






«-^‘^ .- 0 N C , 



^ * ■) s 0 ^ JJ- 

.0^ s\V'-v^o^ ■ 


r- 

O 

% 


Z 

o 

-<> 

A'^^' 

</> . '^ < 
</> O 

ti 




V » « ^ r\> ^ ^ ^ V ^ ^ ^ O 






*>’‘V s.», ^ *•>-»’ / 



CV V ^ 

« '’V’ V, l\^ 






